#also kim in the last gif is just regretting getting saved by them | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

hansolmates · 4 years

Text

the proposal (m)

banner done by the ammmahhzzing @eerieedits

summary; Jeon’s the editor-in-chief for Big Hit Publishings, a closet romantic with a penchant for antagonizing his assistant on the reg. When his work visa is in the process of being renewed and he takes a trip to Norway, his eligibility to stay in America is on the line. However Jeon Jungkook doesn’t go without a fight, and in order to save his job he offers you a proposal you can't refuse. pairing; editor!Jungkook x assistant!reader (f) genre/warnings; the proposal!au, fake marriage au, enemies to friends(!!!), friends to lovers, bouts of flangst, dry humping, slight blood but not too bad, lang, alcohol, poor jjk discovers he has the ability to feel emotion, poor y/n is in the middle as always w.c; 20.1k of endless banter and koo hiding his romantic side a/n; yeah, it’s almost summer. But i think we need a lil holiday magic in our lives! I rewatched the proposal this weekend and whipped this up. Why is koo so gosh darn easy to write? This is my longest fic since i wrote maze runner back in 2014!! i rec this extension to get fully immersed in 2pov! Enjoy and pls tell me if there’s any errors im too poopied to proofread it again drabbles; 01

“When I hired you, you basically signed a contract that said you’d do anything for me.”

“Yeah, Jeon. I did. That meant like, getting you coffee or working late hours—normal work stipulations,” you can feel the hair on your scalp growing thinner, “not commit fucking fraud!”

Your boss looks moreso frustrated than you are, but you cease to care. Jeon Jungkook has been nothing but a thorn in your side since your employment at Big Hit Publishing two years ago. Being a budding author who wanted to graduate from online sites and freelancing, you accepted the job as the editor-in-chief’s assistant in the hopes of getting your first book published.

However, your dreams of being an editor are quickly dissipating, especially when Jungkook corners you this afternoon and announces that he may have left America during the time his work visa was still processing. He may have to give over his editor-in-chief position because there’s no way he can get a work visa processed in time. As a result of this information, he may have told his supervisors that you seduced him on a late night one year ago, and you two fell in love and have been secretly engaged ever since.

Because y’know, your citizenship to this country is an asset to the company.

“We didn’t have to go to Norway to PR Emma Watson’s autobio,” you huff, fingers going pale from how hard you were gripping your iPad. Jungkook is an esteemed workaholic, and you have no idea where it stems from. You remember that trip to Oslo, Jungkook insisting that you and him both go to make sure everything goes smoothly.

“You weren’t complaining when we went to that restaurant with the open bar.” he runs a hand through his coiffed hair, making the pomade untack from its style. “You got so drunk that Emma held you while you cried about global warming.”

Wholly unamused, you frown. “Jungkook, can you please take this seriously?”

“I’m taking this seriously, you’re not the one who’s about to be deported in two weeks!” Jungkook hisses, face dangerously close to yours. Not that anyone would know what he’s saying, but you can tell from his defenses that he genuinely is nervous.

“You wouldn’t be deported if you had just set an earlier appointment to renew your Visa!”

“I wouldn’t be deported if you had just set an earlier appointment to renew my Visa!”

At least twenty pairs of eyes are watching your confrontation, probably making their own conclusions as to what you two were fighting about again. Curse this office for having full-walled windows, you often feel like an ant in a plastic farm. Your work relationship is an anomaly to the rest of the staff. Before you started working at Big Hit, Jungkook’s assistants did not last long. Within the first week of working, you understood why.

Jungkook whirls around his desk, glaring at the glass doors as he puts himself between the staff and you. “If you don’t marry me,” he says lowly, close enough for his hot breath to fan your face, coupled with his fresh-scented cologne. It annoys you how good he smells. “You’ll also be replaced because they want to give the my position to fuckin’ Karen of all people,” you fight the twitch of your lips. The only thing you two mutually agreed upon is the hatred of his co-editor, Karen. “All of the late nights we’ve worked together, the gallons of coffees you consumed, putting up with my shit, your dreams of becoming an author,” his eyes flicker to the way the grip in your iPad trembles, “will go down the drain and turn to shit. Whether you like it or not, we’re in this together.”

Pretending to be unfazed, you bat your lashes, “So are you saying, you need me?”

“For fuck’s sake—”

“Ah-ah, Jungkook. I’m not going to ask you to get on one knee, but you should at least tell me how much you need me.”

You assume with great confidence that the only reason you’re kept on Jungkook’s payroll is because you’re not afraid to stand up to Jungkook’s bullshit. He looks positively disgusted at the mere thought of paying you an iota of a compliment. You’d say on average, you get half a compliment a month from Jungkook. You say half because he’ll compliment you, then downplay it with whatever flaw he can fabricate to get under your skin.

He loosens his lavender paisley tie, annoyed. “Fine. I need you. I need you because you’re the only one who knows me well enough to be my wife. You’re the only woman I’ve had full conversations with in two years and knows all my dietary restrictions, favorite books, foods, and hobbies. By process of elimination, you are my best candidate.”

“Romantic,” you roll your eyes, “I guess I do,” you push him away with a finger to his chest, “but I want a raise. And after we finish Sorn and Mark’s project, I want you to read my novel.”

“Done and done.”

“Well Jeon, I guess you’ve wifed me up with your ways of seduction.” you muse sardonically, feeling more upset for yourself than anything.

“Fantastic,” he sighs, finally throwing his tie across the desk and plopping in his armchair. “Cancel the call with Janet, call PR about Irene Kim’s interview on Ellen, and order me a medium rare steak from J.J. Bittings with a side of brussels.”

“Right,” you mutter under your breath as you pull up your checklist, as if you didn’t just give away your life to the Devil incarnate.

Jungkook’s back is already facing you, focusing on his computer displaying two new manuscripts. “Oh, and on your way to J’s don’t forget to pick up your ring at Saks.”

“Bitch, you’re asking me to pick up my fake wedding ring?”

Unbothered, he shrugs. You see the planes of his shoulders stretch beneath the blazer, because he’s deemed this conversation long over and he has work to do. “Yeah, but it’s real diamonds.”

You’ve been seeing red for days.

While the rock on your ring finger is indeed beautiful because Jungkook has impeccable taste, it drags you down and arouses the elephant in the room everytime you show up for work.

You get enough stares on the daily, and you were just getting used to the looks of pity and sympathy for working under Jungkook, but now there are only snickers and playful winks as you trudge down the cubicles every morning. Everyday feels like the runway at a shitshow, and you are the headliner.

Taehyung clapped you none-too-hard on the back when you showed up to work the next morning, congratulating you on the engagement. “Can’t believe you’re fuckin’ the big boss!”

The rest of the staff poke their eyes out of their cubicles like Digletts, and you shush them, using your hand to make them sink down.

Coffee is spilling down your shirt thanks to him, and you reach for tissues in his cubicle. “Can you not say it like that, please?”

“Oh, come on. I heard from the supervisors Jungkook went on about how you seduced him late at night and took charge,” Taehyung wiggles his eyebrows approvingly, and you fight the urge to not throw up your coffee in his face. “How do you keep it so professional? Or do you save all that pent-up energy for after hours?”

“You disgust me,” you grimace, stepping out of his cubicle and immediately regret wasting your five-minute break conversing with the typist.

Striding back into Jungkook’s office, he doesn’t hesitate to rattle off the next items on today’s agenda. He barely looks at you when you stride in, too focused on whatever corrections he’s slashing in red ink.

“Did you get Taemin’s second draft?”

“No, and I told him that if he can’t get me the draft by tonight he won’t get a publishing deadline and the number of copies published will be decreased by a third.”

“And Taehyung’s author agreed to our stipulations?”

“Of course, she’d be dead not to.” you mutter, “she’s a nineteen year old Influencer, what would she know?”

“Exactly, that’s why we milk it out as long as we can.” Jungkook throws the first draft in a large, intimidating pile, mixing in with all the others like a needle in a haystack. “Which is why it’s important we snag dinner with her this weekend, we can really—”

“What, this weekend?” your sense of equilibrium cracks, and you walk forward to put his hands on his desk. “I took this coming week off for Christmas. I’ve planned this for months.”

“I know.”

“I can’t just cancel my flight! I saved up for that!”

“And?” Jungkook brushes off your fury like a piece of lint, “I’m Korean. Christmas is a fake holiday for me.”

“You can’t just tell me I can’t go home to my family, it’s the fucking holidays!”

“Why not, I’ve done it before. Remember on Valentine’s day when I told you the only date you have is a date with Kwon Boa’s publicist? Or on Secretaries Day when I argued that you don’t feel appreciated by society anyway and therefore why bother taking one extra day off? Or during Easter when your family screamed in my office on speakerphone that you should quit—”

“Okay,” no need to be reminded of how much you’ve wasted your life for this man, “but this is different. I’ve already bought plane tickets and this holiday is special. It’s a whole family reunion in the Poconos and we’ve reserved over five houses to fit all of us! I can’t just ditch!”

“But I need you!” he replied just as hotly, in a tone that reminded you so many times of how tethered you are by this man. Two years have gone by, and the only thing that kept those strings together is the constant ache in getting your first novel published. “With all the marriage stuff and stupid extentions we had to make on these writers there’s no way we can get everything done before winter ends!”

“You’ve done it before, why can’t you just ask Taehyung to assist—”

“Trouble in paradise?”

A chill travels up your spine, and you and Jungkook exchange panicked eye contact. A tiny, pretty blonde lady struts in the room like it's hers, plopping a fruit basket atop Jungkook’s manuscripts.

“If by paradise you mean our relationship, then no.” Jungkook’s the first to recover, meeting you at your side and stretching an arm around your waist. “I’d say work-wise things are getting a little rough, but nothing we can’t handle. We’re a team, after all.”

“I just wanted to stop by as I was in the neighborhood,” the woman says, making herself comfortable in a leather seat reserved for guests. “Congratulations again on your engagement.”

You tack on a smile, squeezing Jungkook’s arm a little too hard, but it’s enough to make the lady in front of you smile back. “What brings you here, Taeyeon?”

Kim Taeyeon is Jungkook’s immigration liaison, AKA the person responsible for making sure you’re not breaking the law. She’s a pretty thing, with eyes sharp but a smile that’s soft and deceiving.

“It’s just a shame you two have to rush a civil wedding,” Taeyeon sighs, looking at the window overlooking the city.

“Ah, it takes some of the planning stress off my back, really.” you force a laugh, tugging Jungkook to sit on the couch opposite her. “At least one thing is done. The thought of planning a whole wedding with over two-hundred people is so stressful.”

You weren’t really going to have a white wedding with Jungkook (however you may have entertained the thought, which is reflected in your Google search history) but you had to keep up the ruse that you were. A civil wedding in two weeks, then a quickie divorce a year later.

“I know! My wedding was a real mess let me tell you, straight out of a movie!” Taeyeon is certainly the type of person to make you feel at ease, so at ease that it’s simple for you to melt your front. “But besides the point, are you two doing anything special for the holidays?”

“Ah, well I bought a flight to meet my family in the Poconos,” you start, trying not to succumb to your nervous habit of wringing your fingers. You grab Jungkook’s hand as a reprieve.

“And you’re not going?” Taeyeon’s gaze snaps, yes snaps, to Jungkook.

You try to step in, realizing your flaw. “We’ve just been so swamped with work, all the immigration stuff and with these book delays Jungkook suggested he stay behind—”

“But we’ve decided to prioritize our personal life and enjoy Christmas with our family,” Jungkook swoops in, threading his fingers between yours. He flashes Taeyeon a smile, and from the way his face lights up and his nose crinkles, you could’ve mistaken it to be genuine. “I’ve never experienced a big family Christmas, y’know. I’ve missed snowboarding too, I used to do it a lot in highschool.”

“Oh, that’s just so sweet!” Taeyeon cooes, clasping her hands together. “Do send some pictures when you come back!”

“Of course,” Jungkook stands up and attempts to leave Taeyeon out. You follow in tow, She obliges easily, mentioning something about just wanting to check in and she also has work to do.

“Also,” Taeyeon’s head flickers to the people sitting outside Jungkook’s office. “You should manage those workers out there,” she looks at you, sympathetic. “Apparently, they didn’t peg you as the type of person to sleep their way to the top. And that’s just what I heard from walking down the hall once!” she laughs, tinkling brighter than a windchime, but you just tighten the grip on Jungkook’s palm. “Such a childish assumption. Things can be much more complicated.”

She tips a “happy holidays” off her shoulder, and you both are smiling like the loving couple you are. As soon as the elevator doors close and Taeyeon is really gone, Jungkook moves to let go of your hand, but you hold him in your grasp.

“She’s onto us,” you snap, tugging him closer to you so your co-workers wouldn’t read your lips.

“Don’t you think I know that?” he bites back. He looks offendingly at the fruit basket adorning his desk.

“What if we get caught, Jungkook?” you start to spiral, feeling your deepest fears crawl to the forefront of your brain. You’ve done extensive Google research on commiting fraud, and if you do get caught, Jungkook will never be able to come back to this country and you’ll have a fine of up to $250,000. Your boss doesn’t pay you nearly enough to get by with that kind of debt. “We’ll ruin this company, and our lives, and any hope of being published or credible.”

“Hey, relax,” Jungkook whispers in your ear, the tone oddly comforting. He pulls you into his arms, and you barely have a chance to recover when he squeezes you extra tight around your waist. Jungkook only ever hugs you when doing PR, and even then it’s an awkward half-hug. Hell, he never hugged you on your birthday. “This is what we’re gonna do. We’re gonna book my flight to the Poconos, bring some manuscripts so we can work remotely, and no one will ever know.”

You sigh into his arms, nodding tiredly. It feels nice to be hugged like this. His arms are strong and warm, and you feel small and protected. It’s been a while since you’ve felt like that. Maybe Jungkook did have a heart under all that muscle.

“I’m putting up a good show, aren’t I?” he says, and you feel your heart drop just a little. Disappointed, but not surprised.

From your view facing the cubicles, you see at least half the employees comically bugged with heart eyes at you, enamored by your fake relationship.

“Do not stretch your long-ass legs on this plane, Jeon,” you nudge your smaller leg away from your section of leg room, “Jesus, we’re flying economy!”

It scares you how little you fought against Jungkook joining you for the winter holiday. It is the logical decision after all, Taeyeon is on your trail about your sudden engagement and you both needed to keep up the ruse. That includes going on family vacations. Also, the fact that Jungkook works through Christmas because he doesn’t celebrate it does make you feel a little bad. You can’t remember the last time the man took a vacation.

The man in question barely moves at your weak attempt, and stretches his leg even further across your seat. “Sorry, babe,” he says, fishing around his seat for the included blanket.

“It’s fine, Kookie.” You reply sweetly, and decide to kick off your shoes to drape a leg over Jungkook’s thighs, “you’re like a portable footrest!”

He looks absolutely insulted at your objectification, but smartly decides to choose his battles and lets you keep your position. Tucking himself in with a scratchy blanket he waves you off, “Whatever, just wake me up when we arrive.”

“What, no.” you pull up your iPad, shoving the note entry in his face. “I know everything about you, and yet you know nothing about me. I made this easy on you and just wrote everything down. You just have to read it.”

“Seriously? I’ve known you for over two years, I’m sure I know enough about you.”

“Really, then how do I like my coffee?”

“Uh… hot?”

You give him a look and he knows. With a sigh he grabs the iPad from your hands. Within seconds he’s giving you another dirty look, as if he’s skimming a conspiracy novel.

“You know all this random shit about me?” Jungkook asks, scrolling down as to what feels like your life story.

“Yes, because unlike you, I listen when you talk.”

“Fine. What’s my favorite type of weather?”

“A warm and sunny day, which correlates to your favorite kind of date which is walking along the beach at sunset. Cliché much?”

“Okay, rude. Who’s my favorite artist?”

“You like a little bit of everything, but since seventh grade you’ve been pining for IU. In the office, you like to sing along to Lauv and Hozier.”

“Favorite movie?”

“The Marvel Series. But you really like 5 Centimeters Per Second, you like the romance.”

“And how do you know my favorite anime movie is 5 Centimeters Per Second? I’m pretty sure I’ve never told you that.”

“Jeon, when we were promoting Momo Hirai’s self-help book at Anime Expo you were gone for two and a half hours at 1:50 sharp.” your boss’ Adam’s apple bobs and he swallows thickly at your admonition. “And low and behold, you gave yourself thirty minutes’ time to line up early because when I checked the schedule Makoto Shinkai had a panel on ‘The Otaku’s Perspective on Romantic—”

“Alright alright, I get it.” Jungkook slumps in his seat, as comfy as it can get with your legs draped around him and a seat at the far end of the plane. You know he’s trying to hide a blush, and you feel proud for making him a little flustered. “You’re lucky I’m a fast reader.”

The plane ride goes relatively fast, with Jungkook asking quick questions about your family and other random things. It’s like playing a game of 20 Questions, instead it’s the final boss battle with 200 questions and if he doesn’t get them all right, the penalty is deportation.

When you land, you’re both stiff and glazed over. Once you exit the terminal, Jungkook ditches you for the bathroom and says he’ll meet you at the luggage pickup. You give yourself a few moments, gearing yourself up for the long week ahead of you. At the luggage pickup, you see a tall man watch the revolving conveyor belt with interest. Either that, or he’s zoning out.

“Joonie!” you cry, nearly dropping your phone upon seeing your big brother. He’s dressed comfortably in a grey sweat ensemble, as if he rolled out of bed and came straight to the airport.

A bright grin takes over his face, and he doesn’t hesitate to smush your body against his. Under his tall frame you sway, your toes barely swiping the ground. “You’re alive!” he cheers, pulling back and holding your shoulders to get a real look at you. “I can see you’ve gained a little weight, eyes are a little dark, but I’m glad the Devil let you go. I still can’t forgive him for making you skip out on Jin’s wedding.”

You don’t appreciate the way that Namjoon picks and prods at your exhaustion, but you know he means well. While he does not know your boss by face and name, he had enough artilerary from the billions of phone calls to learn about the Devil and the havoc he’s wreaked upon your life.

When you don’t respond he gets the cue that you do not want to talk about work this week, and he smacks his lips together. “But nothing a little R&R can’t fix! The ski resort nearby has a really nice outdoor jacuzzi and we could set an appointment for facials if you’d like. Or we could do absolutely nothing and turn into baked potatoes and watch movies until our eyes burn up.”

“Both would be great,” you smile softly, catching two familiar suitcases make their rounds on your flight’s conveyor belt. You grab your pink luggage with one hand, and Jungkook’s black chrome one with your other.

“So, where’s the new beau?” Namjoon rocks back and forth on his heels, hoping to get a glimpse of the mystery boy you mentioned you’d be bringing as of two days ago.

“He really had to go to the bathroom,” you squint your eyes to make out the newcomers exiting the dropoff area. “Oh, there he is. Kook!”

Like a goddamn model, he struts in your field of vision like nobody’s business. Unlike you who stayed in your apartment all day before leaving, Jungkook decided to spend a few hours at Big Hit in the morning to tie up most of the loose ends before your trip. He’s talking to what you assume to be is a client, noting the way his brow furrows as he clutches his phone with a tight hold. He’s changed out of his tie and leather oxfords, but he’s dressed crisply in a dark button up and blazer ensemble, still wholly overdressed for a family reunion.

Namjoon starts behind you, “He looks...”

“Handsome?” you goad, elbowing him, “Charismatic? Undeniable presence?”

“Hard.”

You don’t know what to make of that adjective, and you subtly shrink further in your jacket as you mull over the implications of his word choice.

Jungkook steps up to the two of you, ending his call. His eyes float between you and your brother, and he manages to put two and two together. “Hey man,” Jungkook gives a practiced smile, extending a hand. “I’m Jungkook, I’ve heard lots of things about you.”

“Good things, I hope.” Namjoon chuckles, returning the handshake. “I’ve heard absolutely nothing about you, though. Can’t wait to get to know you this week.”

“Looking forward to it,” Jungkook takes his luggage and Namjoon grabs yours, leading you two out to his minivan. While Namjoon is preoccupied with getting the car started, Jungkook looks at you as if he’s already regretting making the trip down. “This girl has two braincells to her name. I just got off the phone with Sorn’s publicist.”

“What trouble can an influencer do?” you reply in disbelief.

“Exactly, influencing is the trouble,” he pinches the bridge of his nose, “she did some mukbang and now she’s in the hospital for food poisoning.”

“Ah, don’t get too worked up,” you help him lug your suitcases in the trunk. You spot Namjoon subtly eyeing you two from the rear mirror. Pressing a thumb between his brows, you make work to melt away the 11-shaped stress lines on his forehead. “Let’s just send her a Lush gift basket and she’ll be fine.”

You ignore the way Jungkook’s gaze lingers on you longer than needed, running over to your seat at shotgun.

The inside of his car smells like bergamot and lemon, and the sweet, vulnerable side of you wants to cry over how much you’ve missed your brother’s scent. It’s been way too long.

Once you’re all safely in the car and driving Namjoon says, “So, are you going to hide the engagement ring or give the family a collective heart attack?”

You tense, hands automatically floating to the teardrop diamond weighing heavily on your ring finger. The story that you two contrived about your relationship isn’t too complicated, but complex enough that it seems convincing. Instead of being your boss, Jungkook is your Literary Agent who gives you referrals to new and upcoming authors. You working closely together and bonding over the stresses of the publishing world, have kept a secret relationship under wraps for over a year to avoid any unprofessionalism or favoritism.

“I was thinking about that the whole ride, actually,” you twirl the metal back and forth, watching it gleam in the light. “Mom and dad know, but I don’t wanna lie to the rest of my family. They’ll freak out because it’s the first time they’re meeting Kook and we’re already engaged. It’s just a location thing, y’know. You guys don’t live in the city so we’ve never had a chance to really talk it out.”

Namjoon snorts, “Or, because your boss never gives you a break.”

If Jungkook finds any offense, he doesn’t show it. Putting what should be a comforting hand on your shoulder, he says from the back seat, “I already told you babe, do what makes you comfortable. But I don’t want to lie to your parents early on, you don’t wanna make the situation any more complicated.”

In other words, you better tell them about our engagement because Taeyeon could be hiding in the bushes waiting to catch us.

“Smart man,” Namjoon says shortly, but you can’t tell whether it’s a compliment or not.

“Yeah,” you exhale, turning to smile stiffly at Jungkook, “no use hiding the inevitable, right?”

The next couple hours are overwhelming. There’s a party right when you walk in your winter villa, your parents throwing you a reunion party (not for your family, but for you specifically because you’ve been MIA since Big Hit) with the house filled to the brim with family members. Within seconds your favorite cousin checks out the rock on your finger and screams that you’re engaged.

Everyone must be so high off the fact that you’ve made it to a family event that they’re elated you have a life outside of work. Jungkook is treated like a prince, charming the hell out of all your aunties and baby cousins.

“Oh, pumpkin!” your auntie squeals, linking arms with you while you’re trying to eat your dinner, “I just hugged your fiancé, and he has abs! Lucky you!”

“Auntie,” you hiss playfully, “you hugged him that tight?”

“He’s part of the family, isn’t he?”

“Right,” you force a smile, downing your glass of champagne. The bubbles burn your throat pleasantly.

“Babe, can you come here for a second?” Jungkook manages to swim his way through the throng in the living room, holding out a hand for you, “your mom said that our room is ready, care to lead the way?”

His smile, as pretty as you can care to admit, renders your aunt speechless, and she lets him whisk you away to a long hallway that leads to a set of bedrooms. Jungkook lets go of your hand as soon as you're alone, letting his palm run along the pictures that decorate your hallway.

He stops at a picture of you and Namjoon as kids, faces tanned and lips cherry red from your twin popsicles melting on your hands. “Wow,” Jungkook pretends to be alarmed, “I didn’t know you used to be cute, what happened?”

“Shut up,” you smack his hand away, walking ahead of him.

“I thought you guys reserved a bunch of houses, why does the furniture look worn and there’s pictures of you everywhere?”

“Our extended family has reserved houses, but this is actually my family’s vacation home. I used to go here every winter and summer break,” you reach a bedroom in the corner of the hall, smiling at your wooden name tag hanging on the front, “this is my old room.”

It certainly doesn’t have that youthful charm it once had, but there are still bits of your childhood scattering the room. There’s ticket stubs and photobooth strips tacked to a corkboard near your desk. Books that you would reread cover to cover are organized proudly on your shelf, worn for wear.

Jungkook groans in relief, plopping his body down on your freshly made bed. “Your family’s really clingy.” he sighs, throwing an arm over his eyes.

You turn to give him a snappy answer, but it dies in your throat when you see what he’s laying on. The familiar family quilt sinks under Jungkook’s weight, mocking you. You shriek, throwing your arms over to lug his body to the other side of the bed. Bundling up the quilt in your arms, you glare at a very appalled Jungkook.

“The hell is wrong with you, woman!” he cries, not loud enough to escape the room, but enough to have your body vibrate in annoyance.

“Jeon, they put the fucking baby blanket in my room,” you mutter more to yourself than him, folding it under your arms.

The blanket is comfy in your grasp and you’re sure it’s clean, but the fact that you weren’t actually married and in love made its appearance a whole lot worse.

“So?” his eyes are wide in confusion, “my mom still has my baby blanket too, I’m not gonna shoot anyone because of it.”

“It’s not my baby blanket,” you admonish, “it’s the baby maker blanket. A weird family tradition when someone gets engaged.”

“Which means?”

“They’re expecting us to fuck and have children.”

The thought of procreating and starting a family with you must’ve caused all the champagne to return to his throat, and he looks a little pale. “I think I’m gonna be sick.” he lies back down on your mattress, and you leave him be so you can chuck the blanket back in your parents’ room.

You’re barely out the door when a young man is waiting out in the hallway for you, poised to knock. “Hey, baby girl.” they throw you an easy lopsided grin, opening their arms to you.

In your haste, you slam your bedroom door a little too loudly. “Yoongi!” You let yourself sink into his waiting arms, reveling in the familiar embrace you missed so much. Yoongi is Namjoon’s best friend and work buddy, not to mention the man you’ve had a crush on since you were able to walk. While you can safely say at this moment there is nothing serious going on, a small part of you always wishes there could be.

His voice husks in your ear, “Why are we hugging in between the baby blanket?”

“Oh!” you brush past him, opening the door to your parents’ room and flinging the offending item as far into their room as possible. “Sorry, Jungkook and I were a little freaked out when we saw it. We’re definitely not thinking about children right now.”

“Jungkook,” he hums, and your smile falters just a tad when you see the way Yoongi tips his head down in thought, “It was quite the news. Congrats though.”

You want to say what you’re supposed to say, that yes, you should be happy. But the selfish part of you does not want this exchange between you and Yoongi to be happening. When you get your quickie divorce in a year, the small, hopeful part of you hopes you and Yoongi could be something.

Before you have a chance to fabricate a response, strong hands encircle your waist, and you feel Jungkook’s chin digging into your shoulder.

“Thanks, man,” Jungkook’s voice rumbles, “we really appreciate it.”

Yoongi gives a nod, muttering something about catching up later before he walks back to the party.

It’s then that Jungkook’s weight feels impossibly heavy on your shoulders. “You know, you’ve been doing a really shitty job of being my wife-to-be ever since we landed,” Jungkook whispers, feather soft lips dusting across the shell of your ear. It’s an act so intimate you can imagine your family passing down the hallway could be mistaking you two for speaking unthinkable acts. A toddler cousin spots you two and giggles, babbling something to your uncle about how you’re hugging. “You did so well when we were with Taeyeon and Big Hit.”

“It’s not the same when I’m lying to my family,” you turn to face him, equally simmering. “These are people that actually love and care for me, unlike you.”

“At least I care about what’s most important,” he grits back, “our jobs, our futures. Is that not enough for you to keep it in your pants?”

“Excuse me? You don’t even know him!”

“I don’t have to know him because I’m holding you right now and you’re practically sweating through your cardigan.” he grimaces, digging his chin further into your collarbone, literally trying to get under your skin. “Your face looks like a cherry tomato.”

You turn your head to bite back, your noses touching. The staring contest seems to last for days. Unlike Jungkook who doesn't know how to register basic human emotion, you still have hopes for a life after this. Before you have a chance to answer, your favorite cousin enters the hallway, oblivious to your concerns. Jimin’s red all over, passing you two flutes of blush champagne. “Hurry up, we’re making speeches!”

Champagne is overflowing like Niagara, and you and Jungkook are the reason for it as you’re thrusted into the living room. Your weird uncle is in the middle of a long-winded speech about his fishing business and how dreams are made from ‘bait and a dream’. You make eye contact with him, and he gestures wildly to you and Jungkook.

The crowd proceeds to go wild, echoes of speech! Speech! Reverberating throughout your living room. You and Jungkook share uneasy smiles, unsure of where to go with this show.

Deciding it’s your family by blood, you start first. “Honestly, when I moved to New York I wasn’t expecting to feel so lonely,” you clutch your flute with both hands, swirling your drink absentmindedly. You then turn to Jungkook, giving him a tender smile which he returns back just as fondly. “Until I met Jungkook. I’m really happy that I get to share this week with the people I love the most, so let's drink to family!”

Jungkook lifts his glass, “Thank you for the warm welcome, I can’t wait to spend time with all of you. This is my first Christmas with a large, loving family. Cheers to that!”

The room erupts in cheers, allowing themselves to clink glasses and chase down their respective drinks. Even the little ones crowding the kiddie table in the back are enjoying their apple juice while making silly faces at the new couple.

Jungkook weaves his arm between yours, and you get the signal to do a couples’ drink. He eyes you with mischief, as if to say we did it. After you two take your drink, Jimin’s the first to drunkenly yell, “Ohmygod just kiss already!”

“Kiss kiss kiss!”

“This is going on my story so make it good!”

“Kiss him before I do!”

“Oh my god,” you groan, throwing your forehead on Jungkook’s chest. Your family really is something else.

As if the chants can’t get any louder, it’s hard to focus on anything but Jungkook’s presence. Jungkook lifts your chin up, murmuring, “Let’s give the people what they want.” and he presses his lips to yours.

It’s awkward at first. Why wouldn’t it be, you’re making out with your boss, in front of your family, pretending to be engaged. But Jungkook doesn’t let up, parting your lips slightly to deepen the kiss. As much as you want to make up how terrible and disgusting kissing Jungkook is, it really isn’t. His lips are soft and he tastes like the peach champagne, and his grip on your waist is strong and warm.

He leaves you breathless when you pull away, a smirk on his lips for a brief moment before he turns shyly to your family who are probably foaming at the mouth now.

Maybe it’s the champagne coursing through your veins, but why does it suddenly feel so hot in the middle of winter?

The first day back starts off wholly uneventful, with Jungkook working on some manuscripts and you preparing dinner with Jimin. Most of your family is on the resort hitting the slopes, so you’re quite thankful for the reprieve since the party was so overwhelming. The blonde is all smiles as he bumps the oven closed with his leg, letting your lasagna bake to perfection.

“I’ve missed you so much,” Jimin rests his head on your shoulder, “it’s definitely not the same when we’re adults. Frankly, it sucks balls.”

“Big balls,” you agree, gnawing on a leftover baguette from last night.

“Speaking of big balls,” Jimin wiggles his brows as you attempt to move farther from him.

“Please don’t say it.”

“C’mon! Just tell me if the sex is good!”

“No!” you cry, flicking your crumbs at him.

“I will open this oven,” his hands are already on the handle, “and your dish will undercook.”

“Don’t you dare!” he opens the oven a tad, and you slam your hand down. “Fine! The sex is fantastic, happy?”

“Ewh, no!” The storm door swings open, revealing Namjoon, Yoongi, and Lisa, Namjoon’s lady friend. “I didn’t need to hear that, thanks.”

Your face looks absolutely pained as you watch the two older men walk in. They were the last people you’d ever want to share about your sex life too, even if it is fake. You can only bear to look properly at Lisa as they kick off their boots and shake the snow off their heads. Lisa pokes her tongue in her cheek, looking at you with a wild look in her eyes. “I’ve heard so much about your current drama. Can’t wait to hear the 411 from you, though.”

Yoongi looks unfazed, then again you never really know what’s going on in his head. “You guys wanna go to a movie tonight?” Yoongi asks, grabbing a slice of the baguette and dipping it in a dish of olive oil. “I think the one that’s showing is based on a book your company published.”

“Is it ‘Rotten Love’?”

“That’s the one.”

Pushing yourself off the counter, you nod eagerly. “I’ll go tell Jungkook to get ready. We can eat dinner real quick and then go right after,” you grab a bottle of water from the fridge, “Joonie, set up the table please.”

Jungkook doesn’t notice you walk in, and you can hear the faint sound of Muse blasting from his Airpods. He’s on your floor, doing pushups while reading a transcript under him. This time he’s using your iPad, every few seconds taking a thumb to scroll down. Sweating through his shirt, you can see the beads running along his silver reading glasses. It’s completely contradictory, your muscle bunny of a boss getting in his reps while psychoanalyzing a potential novel, but somehow it works with him.

“Maniac,” you mutter, bending down to place the cool water bottle on his cheek. He stops abruptly, like you’ve pressed the pause button on his seemingly robotic arms. Seriously, you can’t fathom how he manages to do both. You swipe the iPad under his body in place of a white towel, which he accepts gratefully. This isn’t the first time you’ve had to snap him out of it, sometimes you’d catch him at the company gym nearing 10PM, reading on the treadmill.

“What time is it?” he asks, fluting the water bottle down his throat.

Ignoring the way his neck glistens in sweat, you say, “It’s almost seven. C’mon, we’re gonna eat dinner and watch a movie. You’ve cooped yourself up in this room all day, time to interact with the world.”

“What movie?”

“The book we published in 2018, ‘Rotten Love’? They made it into a movie,” and you can’t help the wry grin that takes over your face when you say your next words, “guess who directed it.”

He sighs, rubbing the towel over his damp hair. The normally styled strands fall limply at his forehead. “I don’t remember, I shifted over that project to PR. Any director’s fine, but please please please don’t let it be—”

“Jung Hoseok!”

“Son of a bitch, we gotta go.” And it’s the first time in a while you see a genuine smile graze his features, one not laced with you and your marriage. It’s an old pastime for you both to get picky over Jung’s work. “I swear, he better not put his scenes all over the place like last time, I got whiplash.”

After a quick dinner you all pile into Namjoon’s minivan, making your way to the theatre. The drive is fast, and before you know it you’re waiting in line to get inside. It seems that the PR between the film studio and Big Hit did a good job assisting, because there’s a sizable line despite being half an hour early.

“So honey,” Lisa leans into you, squishing you further into Jungkook’s shoulder. “Did you like, help out with the publishing of this novel? To be honest I don’t even know what your job is,” Lisa admits with a shrug, “you’re not a glorified coffee girl, are you?”

“No,” her mixed enthusiasm never fails to stump you, “Ah, but I really didn’t do much in the production of ‘Rotten Love’,” you reply easily, relaxing into Jungkook as he moves to drape an arm around your shoulder. “I just told my boss to sign some documents n’stuff. It’s really nothing—”

“Babe, are you kidding? You ran the whole freakin’ project!” and you’re in shock, because for the first time in the history of ever, Jeon Jungkook is paying you a real compliment. “It was her first assignment when she got hired as the big boss’ assistant. A lot of people in the office doubted her,” he squeezes your shoulder, “but not for one second did I doubt her, you could see how hard she worked to make it perfect. I heard the boss was really impressed, too.”

You remember that period of time. Jungkook made you dive headfirst into the publishing for ‘Rotten Love’, letting you sink or swim in his decision for keeping you employed. After a full month of meetings, negotiations, and debating whether you should have caffeine IV’ed in your body to save time on eating, you got Jungkook’s evaluation. You remember the stoicism in Jungkook’s frame as he surmised your work, throwing you a flippant “it’s decent” before sending you off to do more work.

Relief flooded your system after those two simple words, because that meant you had a chance and you could keep your job. But this? If what he’s saying is true, you’re on Cloud 9.

“Awh, thanks Kook.” you squeeze his arm, letting your fingers trail down to lace your fingers with his.

Lisa’s face is all scrunched, and she doesn’t hesitate to stretch over you to smush Jungkook’s cheek between her two fingers. Her blue nails dig into his soft skin. “I like him, honey. Keep him, he’s so cute.”

She leaves you alone after that, skipping over to bother Namjoon about buying an extra bucket of popcorn.

“At first I was nervous having you near my family for a week,” you say brightly, rubbing a thumb over his hand, “but I kinda like seeing you try so hard to not rip other people’s heads off.”

He puffs out his cheeks in an attempt to soothe the stinging. “Could be worse, I could be engaged to Karen.”

With that you laugh, loud enough to turn heads and have Jimin and Lisa send you adoring looks. Jungkook sends you a nervous smile, the one that he’d always send you during team meetings when he was unsure of how to respond to something. Instead of giving him a smart answer, you get on your tiptoes to pat his reddened cheek. “But she’s right, you are kinda cute when you wanna be.”

Instead of replying, he squeezes your hand tighter to lead you inside.

Everything is smooth sailing after that. You, Jimin and Yoongi are saving the seats while Jungkook, Lisa and Namjoon are getting the refreshments. Jimin is prattling on about a new job interview and you’re listening attentively, while Yoongi shoots off advice every time Jimin says he’s nervous.

Yoongi looks past Jimin to give you that gummy smile that always made your chest ache. “Chim, remember when she applied to work at Jamba Juice?”

“Oh my god,” Jimin giggles, clutching your arm. “When you had to do a trial run in front of the manager? You forgot to put the lid on the blender and you sprayed the staff with green juice?”

“The stains took forever to get out,” you pouted. “And I didn’t appreciate the snaps you saved of me. I got nervous because you were recording me!”

“Am I hearing some juicy details about your childhood?” Jungkook appears, passing a huge tub of buttery popcorn to Yoongi.

“Emphasis on juice,” Yoongi says tartly, popping a handful of kernels in his mouth.

“Yes, do you wanna see a picture of your fiancé covered in green juice? She wore a low-cut shirt that day so it got deep, man.” Jimin says, using his hands to gesture obscenely to his own chest.

You’re mortified, and you push down Jimin’s phone and cover whatever receipts he has on you. “Jimin, I’d like to stay engaged, if you don’t mind?”

Your not-so-favorite cousin cackles in response, telling Jungkook that they’ll talk later.

“Here,” Jungkook cooly hands you a King-Sized KitKat.

“Awh,” you marvel, immediately opening the wrapper, “you actually read my notes and found out what my favorite candy was?”

He scoffs, dark bangs blowing up. “Who doesn’t like KitKats?” but you’re giving him the look, and he sighs, “C’mon babe, just gimmie a break.”

“Ha-ha,” but you break off a piece anyway, lifting it to Jungkook’s lips. It’s then that the theatre starts to dim, and the telltale signs of the movie begin. “Ready to rip Jung Hoseok to shreds?”

“Always.”

Barely fifteen minutes pass and Jungkook is spreading his legs. You’re about to kick him before he leans in to whisper, “They made Renee too dull,” he sighs in disappointment, as if he sincerely had high hopes they’d bring the novel to justice. “I mean, I get it, in the novel she’s supposed to be a plain Jane. But she isn’t grey.”

“Right?” you lean into Jungkook, throwing your legs over his thighs like you’re back at the airport. This isn’t out of intimacy, you think to yourself, you just need to be close enough to Jungkook so you don’t disturb the other patrons with your talking. “She’s either a bad actress or they messed up her character. I really got upset when I read this part, but it’s kinda bland on the screen.”

As much as you love Jimin, you know he’s not going to get your over-criticality over the media. Yoongi and Namjoon are on the other end of the row, but they wouldn’t be too pleased having you gab over the movie because you’re too much of an aficionado. Jungkook is the only one who can tête-à-tête, or in this case, Kit-a-Kat with you.

You sigh into his shoulder, inhaling his clean scent. “Let’s pray Jung didn’t completely butcher the chapter where Kenzo reflects on his penniless journey.”

“I’ll leave the theatre right then and there if that happens, care to join me?”

“Already out the door, bossman.”

Jungkook looks away from the screen briefly, reaching forward to take an obnoxiously big bite of the KitKat in your hand. You stifle a giggle, and before you can soak up his cheeky grin he’s already looking back at the movie.

You wonder what Jungkook is like outside of work, if he has that side to him. A little part of you wishes that this playfulness he’s exuding is real. Not to your fake marriage, but a playfulness he can execute to a person that he really likes. Two days out of the office and you’re starting to see that Jungkook has the capabilities to enjoy life, however simple it may be.

The movie is finished in a blur, and you and Jungkook are still bickering over the intricacies of the film compared to the novel. The night air is cold and burns your cheeks, reminding you exactly how late you’ve been out.

“Well, I thought the romance was so boring!” Lisa blurted, wanting an in. Her lime green ski jacket glares in your vision, and you move away from her immediately. “No one cheated on each other, there was no drama, or evil best friend!”

“Whoa there,” and you see the little fire in Jungkook’s eyes, one you’ve learned early on to stay away from when you spent hours in his office debating over manuscripts and plotlines. He stares down at Lisa, really stares down. “You think every romance needs some sort of internalized conflict for it to be good? Why can’t they just grow and learn from the external conflict together? It’s literally useless for them to break up over and over just—”

And that’s your cue to walk ahead of them, because while you did agree with Jungkook, you’ve heard this debate one too many times. Ever the closet-romantic at heart. You hope Lisa doesn’t lose her patience and punch him out.

“Hey,” you feel a hand pat your hair, and you look up at Yoongi. He looks absolutely fluffy in his long puffy jacket, and he matches your steps with his. “Do I look ugly tonight, or something? I feel like we barely exchanged two sentences with each other.”

“What, never!” you chastise, “you always look good, Yoongi. And we have the whole week to catch up, remember?”

“Really, then why don’t we go out in two days to pick out a tree for your house? Joon and I are planning on going.”

“I would love to go pick a tree!” you exclaim, “the last time we got a tree together was when your brother had to lift.”

“Great,” and he pats your head again, but this time his hand lingers to finger the ringlets of your hair. “It’ll be just like old times, baby girl. I’ll pick you up at 9.”

Unbeknownst to the both of you, Jungkook’s argument ended minutes ago and he’s mulling over a new type of internal conflict.

“Owie, ow, ow—fuck you! Ow!”

“Well if you just hold still,” Jungkook grimaces, taking his turns with both hands to simultaneously wipe the injury with a cloth and then pressing the affected area with an ice bag.

“Buh ih hurths!” your voice is muffled by the cloth, stained red with freshly bloomed blood.

The ski lodge started off great. You enjoyed a fabulous beligan waffle breakfast courtesy of Jimin’s parents, and then made the trek to the slopes. You’ve been here dozens of times, so you didn’t feel an inclination to gravitate to any of the fancy schmancy sports. You were fine playing shuffleboard inside, but your inner youth complained that it’s the holidays and you should be getting out more.

Jimin and Jungkook (who claimed he hasn't snowboarded since he was 16 yet he’s doing tricks like a goddamn Olympian) were shredding on the slopes while Namjoon and Lisa were skiing on a smaller hill. You and Yoongi watched safely from the lift, riding it like a kiddie attraction. You must’ve taken the lift at least ten times, complaining about how you’re both too lazy to function and you could really use a hot chocolate and a fireplace.

After the fifteenth time on the lift, legs numb, you stumble over with heavy boots to where Lisa and Namjoon were waiting for Jimin and Jungkook. They wanted to walk around more and see if they could try a more difficult slope.

While you were waiting, you had to admit that Jungkook did kind of cool all decked out in his gear. A competitive, playful smile was easily reflected in his gaze despite his helmet and goggles.

That slight admiration is knocked right off your feet when Jungkook speeds by way too close for comfort and you’re in his path. Jimin had already slowed next to your friends and family, looking at you in anticipated horror.

It’s far too late, and despite the fact that Jungkook manages to pull your body to his while you wipe out, your face crashes into his helmet and you taste metal.

Mildly disoriented from the impact, Jungkook’s muffled string of curses nurse you back to a decent consciousness as he tries to carry you to the lodge.

“Holy shit, I got that on camera!” Jimin cries, gesturing to the Go-Pro nestled in his helmet.

So now you’re in pain and it’s all Jungkook’s fault. Your bottom lip is split, and the burn on your face won’t go away.

You watch as Jungkook dotes on you, his bangs pushed up everywhere due to his grey goggles haphazardly being propped upon his forehead. His pink tongue sticks out as he concentrates on not getting blood on your sweater. It’s just you and him that are stuck around in the lodge after you got pummeled, standing by the fire while everyone else continues on with the fun.

“Why were you over there anyway, in the middle of the slope?” he scolds.

“It was the slow down zone, Jeon. You were the only one not slowing down, you speed demon.”

“Sorry,” he says gruffly, pressing a little too hard with the ice and you wince. He lets up and presses the cloth to your lips to soak up the moisture.

“Did you say something?”

“I said, I’m sorry.”

You sigh dramatically, “I wish I had a camera to save that shitty excuse of an apology.”

“Speaking of cameras,” he shucks his phone out of his pocket, handing it to you. “Jimin uploaded the video.”

That man, you don’t know where he has the means to quickly upload and edit things, but if it’s for the ‘Gram, it’s worth it to Jimin. You open Instagram and immediately click on @chimmyboi’s story, immediately wincing as the first few seconds reveal the brunt of the impact. He should really put a disclaimer before uploading content.

The tumble between you and Jungkook doesn’t look so bad, but it’s when you get up does it look gnarly. Your chin is dribbling in red liquid, and Jungkook’s throwing off his helmet and goggles in a panic.

He makes a half-assed snowball where you’re lying on the ground, pressing it against your mouth. With his other hand he pulls you into a sitting position, not caring that you’re staining his clothes as he hauls you on his body.

“Ohmygod,” you splutter, trying not to move your lips, “I look like I got decked with a hockey puck.”

“It wasn’t that bad, don’t be a baby.” Jungkook sees the piecing glare you give him, and he sighs. “Okay, it looked pretty bad. I was a little worried back there, but now the bleeding pretty much stopped and holy shit—stop smiling! You’re making it open up further!”

“You were worried?”

“Shut up.”

The ice bag is watery and not doing much anymore, but Jungkook still insists to cool your face down. You lift a hand to his cold ones, attempting to take the bag and cloth from his grasp.

“You should go board with Jimin and the rest of them. I can take care of this.”

“It’s fine,” he reasons, reaching for the ice bag but you hold on tighter.

“C’mon, I know the only thing you were looking forward to this entire trip was going snowboarding. I’m a big girl, I can be alone for an hour or two.”

Jungkook locks his jaw, gnawing at his cheek as he mulls on his decision. “Wouldn’t I look like a bad partner if I leave you?”

“Nah, this has happened before. Almost always someone gets injured on the trip. Last time something like this happened I was eight and I got five stitches on my leg. This is nothing. You’re fine.”

“But still.”

“Fine, you wanna make it up to me?”

You scan the room for any ideas, and it settles on a trio of girls huddled by the register of the built-in café. They’re pretty snow bunnies, decked out in sweater dresses and fur lined boots. They remind you a little of The Powerpuff Girls, all in pastels and attached to the hip. Their gaze has taken hostage in Jungkook’s frame, blatantly ignoring the fact that majority of his attention is directed towards you. You wonder why you haven’t noticed them sooner, because now the staring is getting borderline discomforting.

Slipping off his goggles with your free hand, you gesture subtly to the girls. “They think you’re hot. Go flirt with them a little and get me a free drink, I’m sure they’ll pay for you.”

He doesn’t understand the correlation, “Why would I do that?”

You shrug, separating the strands of hair that stick to his forehead. “Lisa and Namjoon do it all the time when they go clubbing. They compete and pretend they’re single for like two hours, and then they keep a tally of how many people offer to buy them a drink.”

“That is completely different, but I’m open to trying it when we get back to the city.” he acknowledged briefly, getting up from his crouching position. “I got a better idea.”

Puzzled, you watch him saunter over to the register. Like bees to the honey, the girls follow Jungkook with their eyes, watching him exaggeratedly mull over the menu.

He spares the slightest of head inclinations to the drooling trio, “Hello ladies.” The smile is not flirtatious, but kind.

You suppress a giggle, burying your chin in your scarf as you watch the whole interaction. You don’t even know why you asked Jungkook if he would flirt with those girls, as he kept most of his dates private over the years. You picture a college-aged Jungkook getting his daily breakfast on his way to class, ignoring the way his presence attracts heads.

The barista hands Jungkook a tray filled with a plastic cup of ice, and a cup filled with something hot, and a chocolate croissant. He grabs a straw from a tray, stabbing it in the hot drink’s lid.

“Excuse me,” one of the girls coquettishly puts her hands behind her back, puffing her chest out as she leans over Jungkook’s order. “The regular croissants actually taste better in my opinion.”

“Well my wife’s had a hard day, so I think she deserves something sweet.”

He doesn’t even turn around as he makes a beeline to where you’re seated on a loveseat, carefully placing the tray on the coffee table.

“Your better idea was making them jealous?” you ask, unsure of his intentions.

He shrugs, “College-Jungkook always wanted to show off his girlfriend like that, so indulge me for a second, alright?”

Rolling your eyes you reply, “My life is about indulging you. Don’t forget the trips I’ve made to the grocery store when your personal fridge was out of banana—”

“I thought I said we don’t speak of those hard times,” he cuts you off, “ever.”

You stop him from filling up your ice bag with the ice he brought. “C’mon Jeon, you’re burning daylight out there. I got this. You’ve stalled enough, go have fun in the snow with Jimin, you adrenaline junkie.”

He scrunches his nose, but relents when you throw him his jacket and goggles. Before he pulls on his gloves, he cups your face with both hands to pull you in a kiss. His hands are cold from the ice, gluing you in place in fear of him kissing you too hard. But it’s barely that, a brushing of lips so tender as he takes extra care with your open lip.

“Is this also a self-indulgent request?” you pucker, “who knew there was a hormonal teenager under that editor-in-chief’s body.”

His eyes flicker to the audience in the back, and you don’t need to look behind you to note that they’re glaring daggers in your head. It’s like you’re straight out of a rom-com.

“You’re leaving me to the bunnies,” you say teasingly.

“Then hurry up and get better so you can join us,” he taunts, “or else you can’t help me bury Jimin in the snow.”

It’s a tempting offer that makes you down your drink so you can enjoy the rest of your day.

Light seeps through your windows, rays kissing your eyelashes and willing them to open. You groan, hand splaying out to wake up Jungkook. When you find his space empty and cool, you sit up and search for your fake-fiancé.

He’s on the floor, smack in the middle of his morning workout. Your iPad is under his body, and somehow he’s managed to find a setting where the document scrolls for him automatically. He’s not wearing his Airpods, so you rasp, “Jeon, you’re crazy. I get the morning workout, but you don’t have to look over any more transcripts. I think you’ve read enough for this week.”

“It helps me ignore the burn,” he says shortly, and you see the ripples of his back flex with every push-up. “And I wouldn’t have to do so much reading if my assistant would just do her job.”

“I already told you, I’m not working during my vacation.” you throw off the sheets, padding to your closet. “I’m going to pick the tree today. You should go to the mall with my mom and Jimin to pick out some new ornaments.”

“What?” he gets up, and you ignore the perfect view of tight muscles decorating his abs. Exactly how long was he awake for to have sweat clinging to his shirt? You’re going to short-circuit and it’s barely 8:30. “But I wanna go help pick out the tree.”

“You don’t have to do that, Joon and Yoongi got it.”

“Yoongi, really? You think he can carry a tree?”

“This isn’t a pissing contest, Jeon.” you settle on a burgundy Patagonia jacket and grey leggings. “Besides, Yoongi and I are just friends.”

“You sure about that, baby girl?”

You whip around to poke at his chest, and you ignore how smug he looks. “Do not test me, Jeon. Like you said, I’m with you every step of the way in this marriage. I’m not going to jeopardize that over some childhood crush.”

“Wow, your life is really turning into a Wattpad entry,” he admonishes, “fake-fiancé still pining over his older brother’s best friend, really high-qual stuff.”

“I’m serious.” you grit, “I took a week off so I can get away from you and that was ruined, so I would like a little bit of space today.”

And that gets Jungkook to back away. His face deflates a little, and you feel a little guilty for making him upset, but you stab that thought down and convince yourself that he deserves it. It’s not like he cares about you, he just wants to show off to the boys.

“Fine,” he turns around to put on a fresh shirt, and you almost notice the pout marrying his face. “You could’ve just told me you wanted space. I’m getting kind of tired of you too, you know.”

He flops on the bed and you huff in reply, quickly throwing on your attire inside your closet while he watches a YouTube video. You check your phone, and at 8:59 a knock is at your door. Jungkook doesn’t bother to get up to answer, and you open the door to see a sleepy Yoongi with a paper cup in his hand.

“An English breakfast with two sugars and a dash of milk, baby girl.”

You mask your wince at the pet name. It hadn’t bothered you when you were young, but its starting to feel coddling now that Jungkook is making you hyper-aware of the attention. “Perfect,” you faux-beam, the hot beverage warm your fingers.

“I’ll just warm up the car and—”

“Babeeeeee,” the deepest, sexiest voice echoes from your bed and out in the hallway. He sounds absolutely tempting, and needy. You freeze at the way your boss can so easily pretend he’s exhausted and wanting you, “come back to bedddddd. I’m not done with you yet.”

Yoongi’s ears are red, “Aaand, I’ll let you finish whatever business you have.”

The older man bolts out of there, and you snap your head back to look at an innocent Jungkook. He tilts his head at your bout of anger.

“You know, I have half a mind to fling this tea down your shirt.”

“What?” he looks at you like a child caught with a hand in the cookie jar. “He can’t be the only one who can call you baby.”

Honestly, you didn’t mean to lash out on Jungkook like that. You did need to put up a face as you were each other's significant others, but it doesn’t mean you have to be together all the time. To top it all off you’ve been feeling weird as of late, and you can only attribute these terrible feelings to a certain brunet who’s been sleeping in your bed.

But you pin these feelings for another time, because you need to enjoy what little quality time you have with your brother.

“Hey, whaddya think of this one?” It's just you and Namjoon picking the tree, and Yoongi’s sitting in the cabin keeping warm. He said to call him once you’ve decided, since it is your house.

“Hm, it’s fine.” you shrug, inhaling the pine. “Maybe a little too tall.”

Namjoon nods, and you follow him to the next row of greenery. He’s been pensive this whole time, and you have a feeling he’s hiding something. Surrounded by pine and the fresh winter air he says, “Hey, I just wanna say sorry.”

“Why, did you like that tree over there? I don’t mind it, we can go back!”

“What, no? I’m sorry for being weird around Jungkook.”

“Huh?” sure, you noticed the weird language and terseness he gave Jungkook initially, but you chalked it out as big brother issues.

You two continue to walk around the forest aimlessly, not really tree hunting.

“I was just upset that the engagement was so sudden,” Namjoon starts, and you feel the guilt start to set camp in your stomach. “And I don’t know, at first he just didn’t seem like your type? I always thought you wanted to date someone gentle, someone you could hold and depend on. He looked so serious, and maybe a little immature.”

“He is a little immature,” you agree softly, digging your boots in the snow, “but I don’t love him any less because of it. We’re growing together.” Shit, why was that so easy for you to say?

“Figured,” and Namjoon stops to place a hand on your shoulder, “I see the way he looks at you, and you can’t fake love like that.”

Namjoon’s admonition is so convincing that you almost convince yourself that it is something.

Something is bothering Jungkook, and he doesn’t know why.

It’s not the billions of charges he made on his credit card for new ornaments, because it simultaneously inflated his ego and impressed your mom.

It’s not the way Jimin hangs onto his every word and doesn’t let up, because it is refreshing to have your cousin find a genuine interest in him.

Jungkook, Jimin and your mom have been taking laps around the mall for the past hour. They’ve floated around here and there, picking out whatever catches their eye for the tree.

Jimin’s in the middle of explaining the Jamba Juice story when a glimmering window display catches his eye.

“Hun, have you not bought her a present yet?” your mom says over his shoulder.

“No,” he exhales, embarrassed that he just admitted he didn’t think of getting you anything in front of your mom. “She doesn’t ask for anything, really.” Besides her book published, a raise, and a potential promotion as editor, but they didn’t need to know that much.

“Good thing you’re with the right people!” Jimin cheers, ushering him into the jewelry store.

Funny enough, he knows exactly what to get you. Once he points it out, Jimin and your mom “ooh” and “aah” respectively, agreeing that what he chose was perfect. If you had asked Jungkook a week ago what kind of jewlery you like, he’d give you a dumb look and say “something shiny.” But that’s what’s bothering him. He just walked right into the store, saw what was right, and everything just clicked.

Jungkook pins that thought for later, because once their shopping is done they’re back at your villa, arranging the ornaments and detangling the lights that have been holed up in the closet for eleven months.

Jimin and he are sitting on the living room floor, stabbing thread through popcorn. He really only saw this craft in the movies, and the small part of him is amazed that you and your family go through the hard work to make your holidays so warm.

Your mom appears from her bedroom, clutching something in her hand. She sits in front of Jungkook, a huge smile on her face.

“Before you say anything,” and it strikes him how similar you are to your mother. There’s that tone he always receives before he gets new news, or the way you’re eager to share something that will make him happy. “I don’t want you to think this is a luxurious gift or anything. But I realized that you don’t have a wedding band so I went through my old cases and found this.”

She opens her palm slowly, revealing a simple black band.

Jungkook’s lips part to form words, but his vocal cords betray him. At first glance, this ring could’ve been mistaken for one of Jimin’s plentiful rings adorning his fingers. Upon closer inspection however, Jungkook notes that this band is thinner and more worn. The metal looks strong and old, the slight scratches and faded color revealing that it was a well-loved piece of jewelry.

Your mom is offering Jungkook a wedding band.

“If you don’t like it, that’s okay!” your mom says quickly, nerves radiating because of Jungkook’s silence. “It was my grandfather’s. Don’t feel as if you have to accept it. It’s not a wedding band persay, but I think it matches and it looks about your size and we didn’t get you a Christmas gift so—”

“It’s perfect.” Jungkook tells her firmly, sending him a tight-lipped smile. “Thank you, I guess we kind of rushed the engagement so I didn’t think of getting a band of my own.”

Your mother is grateful, dropping the ring in Jungkook’s awaiting palm. “I think my daughter should be the one who puts it on you, don’t you think?”

“Right,” he echoes, and he just stares at the ring in his hand, feeling weird in his chest. He can’t remember the last time someone put this much thought in getting him something this significant. He can’t accept this ring, but he can’t refuse it either. “I could never find something with this much value from a little shop in New York, so thank you.”

“Oh, and while we’re on the topic of New York,” Jimin puts down his completed popcorn wreath, “y/n said she already put in her off days for Easter, so you should too. It’ll be at my place this year, and I live by an indoor skydiving zone. She mentioned you’re an adrenaline junkie.”

“She also mentioned that your birthday’s in September.” your mom pops in, “We were thinking we could take Friday off and stop by for the weekend. I’ve always wanted to see Hamilton!”

Jungkook knows they’re trying to cheer him up. They’re trying to make him feel part of the family, feel wanted. But he can’t remember the last time he’s felt wanted unless it’s for a book deal or a business exchange. It’s been so long since he’s felt this warm, and he didn’t realize how much he yearned for it until he proposed to you.

“Hey man,” Jimin puts an arm around his trembling shoulders, “are you alright?”

“Fine,” he’s crying, and doing a shit job at hiding the tears. “It’s alright, I just,” he can’t even find the strength to get up and walk away from this. Is it pathetic that he’s breaking down in the comfort of your cousin and mom, starved for affection? “I just, I miss my family. It’s just the four of us, but they’re all the way in Korea and it’s been awhile since I’ve really celebrated anything with them. They visit sometimes but it’s not the same, y’know? And work is so stressful but I’m not in a position to say that. And your family is just so, so nice and it makes me miss them even more. You’re all so lucky to support each other like this.”

Jimin and your mom sandwich him like an Oreo. It’s almost funny, how two smaller humans are comforting this big human and not the other way around. “Poor baby, it’s your family too.”

Pathetic. It’s pathetic how much he wishes to have a family like yours, but he can’t have that.

“Can we please not tell y/n about this?” Jungkook wishes, leaning his head on your mom’s. “She’s going through a lot right now with work and stuff, I’d rather just talk to her about this after the holidays, if that’s okay.”

“It’s quite alright, sweetheart,” your mom runs a hand through his hair, and his eyes automatically flutter closed, “just remember, your feelings matter too, okay?”

You and Jungkook slip into bed at the same time, murmuring half-hearted “how was your days” and brief descriptions of your outings. It’s a little awkward considering the morning’s events, but not unbearable.

“The tree smells really nice,” Jungkook tries, looking up from his phone.

“Yeah, makes the whole room smell like Christmas.”

“Yeah.”

“Did you have a good time shopping, find anything good?”

“Yeah.”

“That’s nice.”

[11:29] Jimin: hey, you know my room’s right next to yours right?

[11:29] Jimin: we share a goddamn wall and im NOT hearing shit

[11:29] Jimin: are you putting that baby blanket to good use ;)

[11:30] You: YOU”REE DISGUSTING are we even family!!!! Can i disown a first cousin??

[11:30] Jimin: i’m just sayin.. U said it was fantastic

You throw your phone away, letting it slide off to the mattress and onto the baby blanket. Yes, the baby blanket is unfortunately here to stay. Over the course of three days, the quilt is like a ball in a tennis match between you and your mother. You’ve given up and just kept it on the floor.

“I have a question,” you say aloud, motioning to your bed partner.

“Shoot.”

“Was it true when you said I was the only girl you knew well enough to be your wife?”

“Of course, that’s why we’re here.”

“I’m just wondering, because I really thought you could pick any girl in the office to be yours.” you stuff your hands under the covers, playing with your ring. “I mean, you’re kinda-sorta handsome. You could’ve picked someone just as pretty and they would have studied your whole life story for you.”

Jungkook's phone falls in his lap, and he looks at you like you’ve lost a couple brain cells. “Normally, I would eat up the fact that you admitted I was attractive. But do you realize you’re just as beautiful, if not more?”

What?

“I know it’s unprofessional, but how professional can we get when we’re married, but you’re the whole package, y/n.” and he says it with such fervor, you can’t formulate a response. “I wouldn’t have wanted anyone else. No one else can take my shit and throw it right back in my face, or debate with me for hours on end about a novel’s direction. Only you can do that.”

“I’m sorry,” you shake your head, “thanks, you’re right. I’m just clouded, and stressed. And Jimin’s being an ass and it’s really bothering me.”

His chocolate eyes flicker in the darkness of your bedroom, making note of your phone on the floor. “What’d he say?”

“It’s stupid, he said that he thinks it’s weird he hasn’t heard us bang all week,” you force a laugh, “it’s my fault though, he wouldn’t get off my back so I gave up and told him the sex was fantastic.”

“Are you worried he’s unconvinced?”

“A little, maybe? I don’t know.” you’re wrinkling your bedsheets now, turning the cotton into putty as your sweaty palms wring at the edge.

“I don’t mind giving him a show.” Jungkook blurts, and you instinctively pull the covers closer to your chest, even though you’re fully clothed.

“What, like fake moan into the wall?”

“There are things you can do over the clothes,” he says matter-of-factly, pulling the sheet of his bedside down slightly. “And you just said you’re stressed. I’d be a bad fiancé to not let you relieve some of that tension.”

Jungkook opens his arms and gestures for you to get on his lap. Your body is hot all over, and you can’t tell if it’s because you’re horrified or aroused. Maybe a little of both.

“Are you kidding—you’re my boss!”

“And we’re consenting adults!” he narrows his eyes at you, “don’t say you’ve never thought about it before.”

And the sick, twisted part of you has, a lot. There’s something about a man in a tailored suit and owning up to its power that’s really attractive. Not to mention all those times they’d be traveling for work, stumbling for a quick McDonald's bite at 12AM and he’d be dressed casually in tight black jeans and combat boots. The energy really kept you on your toes.

“Wow, I really hate late-night talks. All the secrets come out, don’t they?”

“If it makes you feel better, your ass looks great in pencil skirts,” you turn to him with flared eyes, “what? I’m just trying to let you know I mayhaps find you attractive.”

“Mayhaps you should stop talking before I regret this.”

His eyebrows lift and disappear from his bangs, the hair freshly dried and fluffy from his late night shower. He then pats his lap with a little blasé as if to say “hop on”, and you ignore the way how good the seat looks, his boxer briefs doing nothing to hide his unmentionables.

Trying to fight alongside your last drop of dignity, you take your time.

“C’mon y/n, don’t make it weird.”

“It’s been weird, Jeon! Jimin’s next door!” you hiss, backing away slightly, “Give me some time, I can’t just hump my boss!”

“You’re not humping your boss.” Jungkook has the audacity to grin, the expression looking absolutely sinful in the moonlight. “Think of it as your lover wanting to make you feel good.”

The bridge between love and hatred is a fine, fine line stemmed by passion.

Careful, you lift your blankets up and slip out of them, moving to sit up. It’s ridiculous, tiptoeing around your bed to avoid any sudden creaks in the aged wood of your mahogany headboard.

“We’re out to prove to your family we fuck on the reg,” Jungkook snips, “you can make noise.”

Within seconds, he’s hauling you on his lap. You squeak in surprise, feeling the thin material of his boxers seep through your thin silk shorts. You wriggle around, monitoring Jungkook’s expression. He does not allude too much, but you take note of the way Jungkook secures you with his hands between the swells of your thighs.

“I’m not a rollercoaster, stop adjusting like you’re gonna buckle up.”

Jungkook’s dry humor lightens the mood considerably, and you can’t help but smile timidly at his attempt to make you feel at ease. He lets you take your time, and you never imagined someone so demanding in the office can be so… kind in bed.

You dip forward to kiss his lips once, twice. He looks needy, but lets you set the pace. You appreciate that. You’re salivating at his willingness to make you feel good, and you whimper as he nibbles on a sensitive spot on your neck.

You need more. Sensing your urgency when you jerk his chin up, he muffles your sounds with a harsh kiss, taking care to moan deeply into your mouth. The heat is luxurious on this winter night, burgundy kisses exchanged between the sheets like secrets. His tongue slips between your teeth, tasting every inch of you and exploring you like the deepest texts.

He pulls away slightly, and you’re drowning in his gaze. “Am I still just kinda-sorta handsome now?” he nips at your neck, sucking on a spot between your jaw.

“N-no,” and you pull him up by the chin, taking in his messy hair and glazed eyes, “you’re fucking sexy,” and you tug your mouth to his once more.

You don’t even realize that you’re rolling your hips until Jungkook breaks the kiss in favor of grabbing your hips, making sure your core is nestled perfectly between his hardening length. It doesn’t take long for the both of you to get wet, and the silk glides easily between your thighs like butter.

“That’s it, baby girl,” he encourages, one hand reaching up to cup your breast, “use me, make yourself feel good.”

“Please, don’t call me that,” you whine against his mouth, trying to keep the mood in, “Babe is fine, but baby girl makes me feel like a little kid and I’m not a little kid.”

“You damn right,” and he lifts his hips to meet yours in a sharp thrust, and you gasp hotly into his mouth. It’s too late to muffle your moans, not when you’re drenched with two pathetic pieces of fabric stopping the both of you. “You’re a gorgeous, intelligent, strong, amazing woman.”

With every compliment, he does all the work, thrusting with each adjective like he’s blessing poetry into your body.

“J-Jungkook,” the name is muffled against his shoulder, too fuzzed in ecstasy to be embarrassed by the drool coating his tank top. His hair tickles your shoulder as he nips at your clothed breasts, swirling around your nipple. “I-I, m’gonna come,”

“You’re almost there huh?” and he slips a hand between you two to find that sweet spot, swirling designs between your shorts. “Fuck, you’re so wet.”

And you’re shaking, collapsing into his embrace as he rides out your high. He cradles one hand in your hair as you rub furiously against his other, chasing your pleasure like a starved animal.

“K-Kook,” you murmur into his neck, finding the strength to roll your hips one more time to check. “You’re still hard, do you want me to help?”

“No.” he’s forthright, and as tired as you are, you force yourself to pick your head up. Sweat lines his brow and his face is flushed, but he’s already helping you off and handing you a tissue from the nightstand.

“What?” you’re hurt, and don’t want to admit why.

“Don’t feel like you need to,” he grunts into your forehead, dipping a chaste kiss right in the center. “Just let me do something nice to you for once.”

As much as you want to, you don’t complain as he tucks you in. You don’t complain when you see a wet stain on his Kirby boxer briefs. You don’t answer back when he checks his phone one more time and pulls you in to press a kiss to your cheek. It’s 12:31.

“Merry Christmas,” he murmurs into your skin, and turns over so his back faces you.

Christmas is a loud and eager affair. The entirety of your family piles into your house while still in pajamas, aunts and uncles from other villas running in with their children with their newly opened toys and gadgets. There’s a buffet style breakfast piled on the kitchen island, and you’re all eating in the living room while watching holiday movies.

Jungkook melds right in, unsurprisingly. He has your baby cousin Dante in his lap, teaching him how to use the controls of his new Nintendo Switch.

Despite only meeting Jungkook a few days ago, you notice that some of your family have taken the liberty of giving him small presents. You spot a simple silver chain around his wrist, courtesy of Jimin, and a fluffy grey scarf wrapped around his neck, courtesy of your aunt’s impeccable knitting club.

“He fits right in, doesn’t he?”

Yoongi hands you your usual cup of tea, and you accept it gratefully. You’re sitting right next to the tree, and you notice that some of the ornaments are miniature books. You absentmindedly run your fingers over the carved wood, especially on the ones that are your favorite titles.

“Yeah,” you hate to admit, so you whisper it into your mug. But Yoongi can hear, he always does. “I didn’t think it would be this easy.”

“Easy to love him, or easy to fit into this family?”

You splutter into your mug, and Yoongi does the right thing by patting your back. It feels a little bit like he’s burping a baby, but otherwise, it soothes your lungs.

“I am happy for you, you know.” he says, knocking knees with you. “It might not seem like it now, but I truly am.”

Deciding not to dwell on his subversive confession, you thank him for the tea and excuse yourself. Dante seems like he’s got the hang of MarioKart, so you tug Jungkook by the hand and lead him back into your bedroom.

“I got you a present, but I didn’t feel like making a scene about it,” you pull out a pink gift bag, tufts of white tissue paper sticking out. “Also, it’s kinda cheap and it was a last minute thing, so don’t have any high expectations.”

“Gee, you’re really making me feel deserving of this gift,” but he takes his time in unraveling the bag anyway.

He pulls out a shiny onyx black mug, rolling it between his hands. On one side it’s engraved in gold cursive “World’s Best Boss” but on the other side it’s engraved, “World’s Best Husband”.

“Subtle,” he grins, pulling you into a hug. He gets that it’s a gag gift, but because it’s from you, it's a lot more meaningful. You could’ve easily delved into his bank accounts and see what he buys for himself, but you decided to take the more personal route.

“Thanks,” he murmurs into your hair. And to really throw you off he says, “For my gift, I’ve decided to publish your novel.”

You shove him away as if you’ve been stung, and you barely have the voice to ask, “Are you serious, you’ve read my novel? I didn’t even send you the first draft!”

“We share the same Google Drive, it was easy to find. If you had noticed, it’s the only thing I’ve been reading this week,” he shrugs as if it’s nothing, but he’s in actuality giving you your lifelong dream. “You deserve it, really. I’m sorry if you felt like it wasn’t ready to be read. But it was wonderful, you’re a real wordsmith.”

“I’m not upset,” you can’t be, not when he smells so good and he’s trying to hug you all over again. “How many copies?”

“10,000.”

“20,000.”

“15,000, and I’ll even give you permission to dedicate your novel to me.” he raises his brows irreverently.

You scoff at his arrogance, but you don’t admit to confessing that along with professors and your family, you would be dedicating it to him. “Well my gift feels like absolute shit,” you deadpan, “can I have a do-over tomorrow? We can go to the mall or something.”

“You’ve done enough for me,” he disagrees, breaking away from you to place the mug on your desk. “Agreeing to my farfetched proposal, letting me into your home. I think that’s an amazing gift.”

“You’ve been way too nice,” you look at him wearily, noting the rosiness in his cheeks.

“You say that like it’s not possible!”

“Who knows? Maybe the Christmas spirit has performed a miracle, who am I to judge?” and you can’t get enough of the man, running into his heart one more time. Pressing your ear to his chest you sing, “Well, in the Poconos they say, that Jeon Jungkook’s heart grew three sizes that day.”

It may have not grown three sizes, but if the living room wasn’t so loud, maybe you could’ve heard his heart beating three times as fast.

The calm after the storm is your favorite part of Christmas. Most of your extended family has left to mull in their own homes, leaving your family to laze around until it’s just you and Jungkook that are awake.

Jim Carrey’s version of How the Grinch Stole Christmas is playing on Netflix, arguably the only superior rendition of the children's book. The tree is still glowing by the fireplace, soft white lights trickling in the darkened room.

Earlier in the night, you and Jungkook had cuddled up in the middle of the couch under a blanket, and were too lazy to move even when the entirety of your family vacated. Either of you could’ve easily shoved each other off and went to bed, but here you are, making offhand comments over hot cocoa. Each second that passes by, you’re more aware of how well you two sink between the fabric like you’re meant to do this. The domesticity terrifies you, but you don’t dare to point it out.

“How does his face do that?” Jungkook turns to you, contorting his face into funny expressions. It’s a poor attempt at the green creature on the screen, but it makes your mouth twitch and you fight the urge to giggle. “It’s like he’s made of rubber.”

“He has a sense of humor, unlike some people.”

“Very funny,” he says, turning away to take a sip of his cooca.

Sinking further into the couch, you unconsciously latch onto him more, savoring his body heat. “Can I confess something?”

“What’s up?”

“A week ago, I loathed you. I used to have recurring dreams about you getting run over by a Wonderbread truck. And I was driving the truck.”

“Wow, that makes me feel so much better.”

“No really, if I had the opportunity to watch you get hit by a cab, I would’ve paid for it.”

“If it were possible for me to file for divorce at this very second, now would be time. You are a walking red flag.”

“Okay, but!” you shush him with a finger to your lips, and he goes cross-eyed at the touch. “After seeing your stellar performance this week and an impeccable display of human emotion. I think after all of this, we could be friends.”

“Fwends?” he says through your finger, mouth smushed. “Why whuh we?”

Instead of lifting your finger right away, you swipe at his cherry lips, getting rid of the marshmallow sticking to the corners.

“Because we get along.” you say simply.

“Because we’re supposed to be getting married.”

“No! We’ve always gotten along! We’ve just been too up our asses to notice!” you sit up, appalled. “Here’s my theory, a change of setting has suddenly spurred on your character development—”

“—y’know I really don’t appreciate your use of literary jargon, it’s really pretentious—”

“—because without your external conflict, you have a chance to let loose and enjoy your life for once!”

Jungkook frowns, adjusting his frame so he slightly hovers you. He’s pretty like this, dressed in fluffy black pajamas and his face soft. His eyes absorb the Christmas fairy lights, and you notice for the first time in two years that there are no longer purple bags under his eyes.

“I don’t know,” he murmurs, voice so small you wonder if he’s worried to crush the moment. “Friends are hard.”

You shake your head vehemently, “Friends are easy, keeping them is the hard part.”

He doesn’t know why he’s being so weird about this. You’ve worked for him for over two years, you know him as well as you know your skincare routine, down to the last detail.

“Jeon, don’t think too hard about this,” you try to get him to lighten up, the intense look in his eyes throwing you in for a loop. It makes the little hamster wheel in your head spin rapidly, and you wonder if you’re really crossing a line. “Jimin said you had a really good time yesterday, I was almost jealous I couldn’t come shopping with you.”

He cracks a smile at that, “Yeah, Jimin and I shared a moment,” and he leans down to the shell of your ear, “and he said he really enjoyed our moment last night.”

“Oh my god!” you grab a nearby throw pillow, chucking the rough fabric in his face.

He breaks into a laugh, but not the wine and dine chuckles that he’d have between terse negotiations for work. It’s a full out giggle, like he’s proud to have riled you up enough to break your resolve. Who knew your angry face could be so cute?

“I guess if we’ve crossed a line, might as well make it all the way to the end,” Jungkook says easily, running a hand through his chocolate tresses.

You and Jungkook are leaving the day after tomorrow. Most of your stuff is packed and ready to go, and you’re currently spending the rest of your night at a sit-down dinner with your immediate family plus Jimin.

It’s peaceful, you muse. Jungkook even offered to help cook. Back at Big Hit not once did he ever bring leftovers from home, always insisting you order something for him during work. Kimchi fried rice is a simple dish, but Jungkook had taken great care in making sure it was cooked properly and adjusted to your family’s tastes.

Your parents are glowing and enjoying their time with the whole family, a rarity that grows more valuable with age. The meal soothes you like a balm, reminding you of old conversations that had you spew milk out of your nose or Namjoon accidentally spilling beans on your lap.

“Oh, you should also clear your schedule for the first week of September,” Jimin says absentmindedly, shoving another mouthful of fried rice. “Besides Easter, Jungkook says we can celebrate his birthday and visit for the weekend.”

“Seriously,” Namjoon balks, sitting up straight as he regards you in disbelief. “You’re sure your Devil of a boss will enjoy you out of his chains for two vacations, god forbid you take the holidays off again.”

The grip on your fork tightens, but you steel yourself. Honestly, you were wondering why it took Namjoon this long to let it all out. He was always vehemently against your job, as he was the person who got the brunt of your vents when you were stressed. Probably for the sake of Christmas he let it go, but now that it’s over, the topic’s fair game.

“Oh, c’mon Joonie,” your mother frowns, “not at the table.”

“He isn’t that bad, Joon.” you reason, completely ignoring Jungkook as you stare straight at your brother. “He means well—”

“Means well?” Namjoon barks a laugh, as if it’s the most laudable thing. “Sis, you cried everyday for a straight month after you were hired.” he places his hands on the table, regarding you carefully, “I had to personally call your doctor in New York to get you sleeping pills, and not to mention that two weeks ago, you were crying again because you were worried he forgot your vacation and would make you work! Don’t tell me he ‘means well’ when I’ve been busy picking up the pieces!”

At this point, you’re livid. Jungkook’s right here, and while you can’t go ahead and out the fact that he is your boss, you can still have his back.

They don’t know that you’ve picked the pieces back up, reinforced yourself to create a better version of the person you once were.

“He does mean well,” you cry, matching your brother’s red tone to a T. “He’s just stressed and genuinely cares about the company. I choose to work long hours because he takes his time in making sure the work we publish is worthwhile, and I support that. He’s hard on me because he knows I have potential. He’s going to make sure I succeed.”

Namjoon looks at you like you’ve grown two heads. “You’re seriously defending your shitty boss?”

Jimin puts a hand over Namjoon’s in an attempt to placate him, but he shoves it away.

“Honestly,” Namjoon spits venom, “how can you possibly stand to be around someone who makes your life so miserable?”

Your meal has gone cold, and your fists clutch desperately at your jeans. The breath is robbed from your lungs, and you can’t look at anyone for fear of them regarding you with guilt. You know since the day you got hired that your family wasn’t exactly enthused at your boss’ level of expectation and work output. But they don’t know the industry, and they don’t even really know Jungkook past the surface level. .

But you know in their eyes, they’re right. Their daughter left their comfy home to pursue her lifelong dream, only for it to be broken in a matter of weeks. It’s natural to feel protective, and while you’re resilient and were able to get it together as of late, it wasn’t enough for them to understand. As someone who loves you, it’s obvious they’d want to blame your boss, blame Jungkook for your suffering.

You imagine your father would ask Namjoon to step outside, or your parents would make Jimin pull you and Jungkook out. Neither of those things happen.

A warm, large hand is placed on top of yours. You look towards Jungkook, face unreadable as he squeezes your thigh.

“Namjoon’s right.” Jungkook utters, pressing his lips together. “You deserve to be treated with respect. The boss has never appreciated the hard work you do, at least not out loud. You’re too good for him.”

“Jungkook,” you gape, putting your other hand over his.

He pulls away at your touch, glancing at the clock. “This dinner was wonderful,” he says gently, looking apologetic to your parents. “Excuse me, but I promised to call my parents at this time.”

The excuse is completely half-assed, but no one says anything as he leaves, walking out the door without a coat. The table is terse, with your parents attempting to coax out dessert while Jimin clears the dinner table. You refuse to look at Namjoon, who has no idea why you’re so upset. You wait five minutes before you mumble about getting Jungkook a jacket.

However, when you open the door he isn’t sitting on the porch. He’s all the way up the street, too far for you to be heard with a yell, and walking farther into town. The black hoodie falls to your side, disappointed.

Jungkook does in fact, call his parents. Your mother suggested it when she gave him the ring, thinking it would ease his homesickness if he made a better effort to communicate his feelings.

And so he spends over an hour huddled in a cafe, talking about nothing and everything with his mom and dad. He tells them about the little novelties he’s experienced this week, like making popcorn strings and picking out themed Christmas ornaments. He tells him how he promises to book a flight back to Korea as soon as his work visa goes through. While he doesn’t mention the proposal, he mentions you. He prattles on and on about how strong and beautiful you are, and how you’ve crept up on him and made him realize how awful of a person he was.

His mom prattles excitedly through the line, saying that women make you realize how much better you can be for them, but she doesn’t know the half of it.

Jungkook sat there in your dining room, Namjoon boldly telling you off about how miserable he’s made you.

And yet still, you defended him in ways he never imagined. Your relationship has always been mutual, and prickly at best. You balanced each other out, but he knows he doesn’t deserve you. When he first hired you, he rendered you indispensable like all the other assistants that couldn’t handle it. You’d break eventually.

And you did break. But you picked up the pieces and put yourself back together, and you didn’t resent him for it. He hated that. How can you trust someone who’s hurt you so much?

He can’t let you go through with this marriage. You’re wrong. You don’t need him to be successful.

[11:09] You: mom unlocked the door for you. Jimin and i went out for drinks so idk when ill be back

[11:09] You: please don’t be mad at me

Silly girl, why would he ever be mad at you?

His plan is simple, Sneak into your villa, grab his luggage, and try to book the earliest flight back to New York. Then, he can come clean to Taeyeon and spend the year in Korea while they work out his visa issues. He’ll quietly pack his things and clear out the office before Monday. Hopefully by the time he makes it to Busan, he can forgive himself. He’s going to regret missing your expression when you get to hold the first physical copy of your novel.

This plan proves difficult when he sees Namjoon waiting outside for him, sitting on his luggage and reading a book. His long legs are splayed across the porch, and he doesn’t spare Jungkook a glance.

“Knew something was off,” the older man doesn’t look up from his novel, “found the mug on her desk, bossman.”

Muttering a curse under his breath Jungkook opens his arms, “Are you gonna beat me up now?”

“What? No, I’m a lover, not a fighter.” Jungkook scoffs, and watches Namjoon roll his luggage to the back of the van. “And out of the kindness of my heart, I’ll save you the Lyft fare and drive you to the airport.”

Is he that predictable? He flinches at the sudden jet of the ignition, and he takes heavy, snow-laden steps to the passenger seat. Once buckled in, Namjoon tosses the book in his lap. “Some light reading for the drive.”

If Namjoon wasn’t the driver, he wouldn’t hesitate to chuck the book at his big, intelligent head. Instead, he glowers, clutching the book tightly. It’s only when they round the corner to a house brightly decorated with lights, does he see what novel Namjoon’s plucked.

A Mutually-Assured Attachment. Jungkook tosses the book back and forth between his palms, noting the soft cover is so worn it could melt apart in his lap. It feels tended and loved from years of use.

It’s Jungkook’s first novel, and you had a copy. One of the first editions, if he remembers the cover art correctly. Granted, he thought you had some of his books purely because of your job, but not one from your childhood. Frankly he thought this should have never been published, but he was nineteen and that in itself was a large feat.

He carefully peels the pages, and takes out his phone to shine the flashlight mode. At the very front, blood red ink is scratched next to the title: “this is THE most pretentious title i’ve read in my life! Don’t disappoint me jeon!!”

Your handwriting’s all over the place. He sees graphite, gel, and glitter pens mark the margins, as if you’ve come back each time to write something new. The annotations vary, from “this part sucks” to “shit, that’s good i should do that”. You draw little pictures of the objects he’s contrived, from the little brass locket one character cherishes to the facial expressions you imagine they hold.

And at the very end, your handwriting sits neat and bold on the inside cover: I can do better than him.

Jungkook chuckles to himself, turning off the light. You’re always right.

Namjoon senses the younger one is done, and he clears his throat. “I really really don’t understand what she sees in you.”

“I don’t understand either,” Jungkook agrees easily, his finger tracing your handwriting. He muses that you were always out to get him, even if you didn’t know it.

Namjoon masks his surprise by clearing his throat. “But I’d rather seek to understand than live the rest of my life having my sister resent me. I don’t really know what you two are going through, but if she trusts you with her life, I’ll try. Emphasis on try.”

“I don’t deserve your trust.”

“You damn right you don’t,” succumbing to his impulses Namjoon makes a sharp turn, and Jungkook holds his stomach together before it flies out the window.

You come home to find your room cold and barren. All of Jungkook’s things are gone, except your Christmas mug.

You at least thought Jungkook would spare you a goodbye before he ditched you. You hoped you’d at least consider each other friends who provide explanations after all of this.

Lifting the mug off the desk, you hear a little clink in the glass, the chime unfamiliar. Hurriedly, you pour out its contents. A heavy, tungsten black ring lands in your palm. You clench the metal between your fingers, hugging it to your chest.

Mind made up, you dash out to the hallway, nearly bumping into your cousin. At the same time you and Jimin blurt, “We need to go to the airport.”

Apparently Namjoon warned Jimin that something fishy’s going on. Namjoon didn’t know what, but he had the inkling that Jungkook was hiding something. Once Jimin received the text to meet them at the airport, he flung you in his sedan and floored it. Flushed with adrenaline, Jimin is speeding with a fervor you’ve never experienced.

“Can you please, take the edge off and tell me what the hell is going on?”

Just like how Jungkook didn’t want Big Hit to go down the drain, you didn’t want this week to be in vain. You can’t wait a year for Jungkook to come back, and you didn’t want to publish your first novel without him by your side.

“Long version or short version?”

“The in-the-middle version. I don’t think I have the brain capacity to absorb all your drama right now but I really need some answers.”

“O-kay. Basically, Jungkook isn’t a Literary Agent. He’s my god-awful boss. Or was awful, I don’t know. Jungkook left the country before his work visa was fully processed. That’s a breach, so he needs to live in Korea for a year to come back. But he can’t run Big Hit remotely, so he proposed to marry me to attain citizenship.”

Your head whips to the dashboard and you cry out, barely stopping the impact with your hands.

“Sorry, sorry!” Jimin’s eyes are focused on the red light, absolutely terrified. “Bitch, you’re committing fraud with your boss! You could go to jail, that’s like, the hottest love story ever!”

“But he’s going back to Korea because now he suddenly realized he can forge basic human connection.” you mutter, “so no, we’re not going to jail because he’s decided to do the right thing.”

“So what you’re saying is, Jungkook has achieved self-actualization and decided to peacefully move to Korea and sacrifice the company for you.” Jimin is carving his free hand in the air, gesturing wildly. “Don’t you see! He really likes you.”

“Yeah, so now we need to go to the airport and tell his dumbass this isn’t the time to be selfless.”

Once you find a spot you’re rushing out of the car, weaving between carts and people to find the correct terminal. This airport is much smaller than JFK, so it’s easy for you to navigate and get past the TSA. It also helps that Jin’s wife is an attendant.

“He chose the 1:45 flight in Terminal 31A,” Mijoo chirps from her tablet, leading you in the right direction. She’s dressed impeccably, the odds and ends of this airport glued together by her impeccable organization. She points to the clock, which glares a digital 1:18AM. “You have time.”

“Thank you Mijoo,” you exhale gratefully, “and I’m so so sorry I skipped your wedding!”

“This is the 300th time you’ve said it,” Mijoo rolls her eyes, pushing you and Jimin forward, “But I’ll make sure not to miss your wedding.”

You’re sweating from your down jacket, and you can’t believe it’s really all come down to this. The one person you’ve spent the last two years of your life doting on, and you didn’t want to stop. You wanted him not just for the publication of your novel, but because you needed him.

Jungkook’s sitting in the waiting area of Terminal 31A, looking wholly inconspicuous as he reads a book and has his hood propped up.

Fists balled, you stride forward only to have Jimin tug you back. “What?”

Jimin pulls off your thick coat, making haste to wipe the sweat off your brow with his sleeves and flatten your messy hair. “What?” he tilts his head to the side, “you need to look good before the big confrontation. I’m recording this for archival purposes. Do you have any lip balm by any chance? You look chapped.”

You slap his hands away, but those grubby fingers just come back with a vengeance. “My life is just a big show to you, isn’t it?”

“Living vicariously all day, every day.”

While Jimin parts your bangs, the intercom cuts through the air.

“The 1:45 flight to John F. Kennedy International airport will now commence boarding. Please line up according to the ticket class.”

Jimin smiles at you, squeezing your shoulders and gestures for you to go. To your horror, Jungkook is first in line. Panic bubbles to your throat.

“Jeon Jungkook!” you cry, voice echoing throughout the terminal. “If you so much breathe in the direction of that plane I will call Mark Lee right this second and tell him the book series is off!”

Like a deer in the headlights, Jungkook heeds to your voice immediately. In his stupor you jog forward to snatch his wrist and pull him out of line. You don’t let go until you’re away from the long line, and Jungkook tugs his wrist away.

“Don’t you dare call him,” Jungkook looks serious, as if you didn’t drive all the way to stop him from making the biggest mistake of his life. “I will never forgive you if you terminate Mark Lee’s contract.”

“And I won’t forgive you if you get on that plane.”

Pain flashes in his eyes, and he shakes his head. “I need to. I can’t let us—let you go through with this. You and your family deserve better.”

“What? Jungkook, I agreed to this just as much as you did.”

“No, you didn’t.” he’s adamant, and steps back with every step you take forward. “As your boss I threatened you, held it over your head like an ultimatum. I’ve hurt you,” his voice cracks, looking at you desperately, “why would you want to be stuck with me when I’ve made your life miserable?”

“If I really wanted to leave, I would’ve done it a long time ago.” You reason, “Do you really want to leave the company behind? To fucking Karen?”

“Of course I don’t!” Jungkook exclaims, “but it isn’t worth hurting you, hurting your family and everyone that loves you.”

“And what about you? You’ll be hurt when you leave,” and you step forward, so close that your chests are touching. You take hold of his hands, clutching them between your small ones. “Don’t go, stay with me in New York. We’ll both work hard and try to not run each other to the ground. Let’s be better together.”

You’re practically begging, biting your lip raw and hoping Jungkook understands how good this change is for the both of you.

Jungkook is conflicted, looking back and forth between the airline boarding for JFK and your watery eyes. He hates seeing you like this. He can’t imagine you, the strongest woman he’s ever met, crying because of him. Namjoon’s voice echoes in his mind and he tries to smash it to the edge of his memory. But as always, you’re right.

He replaces your grip with his own, and gets down on one knee.

Jungkook says your name like it's the sweetest of songs. You’ve never seen him so terrified. “y/n, I didn’t do it right the first time, so let me try again. Please, marry me. Marry me because I want to date you. I want to take you out and give you what you deserve, what we deserve. I want to do better for myself, do better for you. I’ve realized you’re the only person that makes me feel like I’m simultaneously on fire and on thin ice,” he pulls out a velvet box from his pocket, revealing a thin band with interlocking black and clear diamond studs. It’s a pretty little thing, with a groove in the center so it stacks perfectly with your engagement ring. “This was supposed to be your Christmas present, but I chickened out at the last second,” he says sheepishly, tucking his head in. “But if you let me put this ring on your finger, I promise to be your home away from home.”

With a sob you fall to your knees, throwing yourself onto Jungkook. A small “oof” escapes his lips, and he struggles to hold your waist so you both don’t topple over. “Yes, yes, yes!” you cry, pulling away to cup his face with both hands, pulling him into a sweet kiss.

Jungkook’s smile takes up his entire face, and he eagerly pecks your lips one more time before ripping the ring from its holder and stacking it on top of your engagement ring. The teardrop diamond is nestled perfectly between the thinner band’s V. “Pretty,” he says, pressing his forehead to yours.

“Wait,” you pull out the black ring that you found in your room, holding it to his face. “I’m assuming this is yours?”

“Yeah,” he replies, “your mother said it was your great grandfather’s. It’s not an engagement ring, but it’s the thought that counts.”

“It matches,” you hum, placing his simpler band in his ring finger. Once it’s on, you take a deep breath. “Shit, we’re really doing this?”

Jungkook pulls you to stand, wiping the happy tears from your cheek. “We are, we’re a team, remember? We’ve crossed the line and we gotta finish it.”

And he picks you up, the workouts definitely paying off as he spins you around like you’re the leads in La-La Land, drunk off the happy chemicals firing in your brain. Jimin whoops and hollers, along with all the other patrons in the vicinity of the airport terminal.

Your real-fiancé puts you down, the both of you now hyperconscious of the stares people give you. Other people have filmed the proposal as well, completely smitten by your confessions.

“Jungkook,” you giggle into his shoulder, “you were right. Our story is straight out of a Wattpad entry.”

“Down to the super cheesy in-public airport proposal?” he chimes, pressing his forehead to yours. “Couldn’t have asked for a better love story.”

“I can’t wait to fall in love with you,” you whisper, quiet enough for his ears only, “for real, this time.”

“Not that it’s a challenge,” he teases softly, “but I’m already halfway there.”

some months later.

“Like the new office, boss lady?” your new assistant (yes, you have an assistant!) asks kindly, his bubbly presence uplifting you immediately. He leads you to the window box, filled with tiny plants. “I figured you like succulents, because you have no time to water them and they’re prickly like you.”

“Very funny, Seungkwan.” you chide good-naturedly, picking up a succulent with a yellow flower in the middle. “But thank you, your interior design skills are outmatched. I can’t wait to work with you.”

“Me too, your social commentary you published on the literary industry? And you managed to lace it all up in an inconspicuous fantasy novel?” Seungkwan boasts, “I applied for this position right then and there.”

“Thanks Seungkwan, why don’t you take your lunch and we’ll meet back at one to discuss our plans for next week.”

“Sounds good, do you want me to pick you up something?”

“I’m good, I’m meeting with the bossman.”

Seungkwan gives you that look, his lips jutting out in a suggestive manner that almost makes you burst into giggles. Your assistant decides not to bother you until after you’ve eaten, and bids you goodbye.

Just when you get a moment of peace, a handsome face pokes his way inside. “Hello editor,” Jungkook knocks on your door for the sake of attention, but you’re already dragging him into the office and shutting the door tight. “Like your new office?”

“Love it,” you moan, gesturing to Seungkwan’s light filtering curtains. They’re not dark, rather a tasteful sea green, but they’re opaque enough to stop wandering eyes from peeking into your space. Your personal space was a qualm that immediately needed to be mended after your experience in Jungkook’s office. “A lot more private than your office.”

“A little part of me hates how much you deserve this promotion,” he sits on your desk, and doesn’t hesitate to pull you between his legs, letting you lean into his chest, “but I do love the added privacy.”

You fiddle with the buttons of his navy collar, his strong thighs trap you between him, “Why, miss me already?”

He shrugs, “Taehyung doesn’t look as good as you do in a pencil skirt.”

You laugh, brushing the strands of hair that fall from his coiff. “No one looks as good as I do in a pencil skirt.” A firm grip confirms that, two strong hands cupping your backside. “Mr. Jeon!” you gasp playfully, pushing him away slightly to pinch his cheeky grin. “Can we save this for later? I’m hungry, but we can always continue this for dessert.”

He groans in your neck, “Love the sound of that, Mrs. Jeon.”

bonus.

“FUUUCCCKKKKKK YEEAAHHHHH!” Park Jimin’s voice bounces off the walls of Taeyeon’s office, his face taking up the entire screen of his desktop as the camera shifts harshly between him and you and Jungkook at the airport. “My cousin’s not going to jail! WOO!”

Taeyeon pauses the YouTube video at a particularly unflattering screencap: Jimin’s nostrils are flaring wildly and he looks fairly high mid-scream.

A low whistle escapes Jungkook’s lips, “Wow. That video’s viral,” he looks to you appreciatively, “if Jimin kicks off his YouTube career, you think we can milk a memoir outta him?”

“Potentially,” you reply nonchalantly, playing with your rings.

“So,” Taeyeon’s voice is icy, slashing between your casual conversation, “you’re getting married, for real this time?”

“Yep,” Jungkook pops.

“Alright,” and from her desk she pulls out an ungodly stack of documents, one that mirrors your own back at the office. “Jungkook, you’ll stay with me. y/n, you’ll go to Vernon’s office and he’ll give you the same spiel. We’ll interview you privately with the same questions. A hair out of place and you’re in trouble. You sure you want to go through with this?”

You and Jungkook exchange looks, betting your own company that you got this in the bag.

“Hit us with your best shot.”

#jungkook #jungkook fic #jungkook smut #jungkook fanfic #bts fanfic #jeongguk #jungkook fluff #kpop #kpop fic #jjk #bts x reader #how did i manage to write this

3K notes · View notes

sweetwolfcupcake · 3 years

Text

Allurement: Chills and Creeps

Yandere Namjoon x Reader

She was not liking it at all, not even a bit. (Y/N) knew that she was sometimes a bit too naive and trusting, the girl was well-aware of her follies. But she was no fool. It was the eighth time she had received a gift- not just any gift- it was an item she remembered vividly checking out online, or perhaps it was what she had eyed when she was passing through the street market. The last time had been a book she had been wanting to read, but of course, she could not afford to spend on anything inessential, (Y/N) had to save money.

There were handwritten notes with each bouquet of flower, or 'gifts', (Y/N) did not know what else to call, them, even though they were gradually making her paranoid.

But as she read the hand-written note, while a bouquet of burgundy roses in her grasp, she felt chills running down her spine.

'The love of my life. I think it is time, we must leave this vain world behind and create one of our own. I shall pick you up tonight when you would be off to your home from your draining shift at the restaurant. You would never have to worry about a thing when you would be with me. I have everything prepared. And tonight, we shall elope. And we will live happily, ever after.'

- Your faithful and devoted soulmate.

The girl felt sick reading the note. Her stomach churned and her eyes welled up with unshed tears as her heart dropped to her stomach. Until now, she had been unsure what to do with all of it, the notes had been getting creepier, first, it was a comment on how her hair seemed to be in perfect sync with the wind, the next one had been a compliment on her dress, even her voice, the person then had commented on her sneakers, and how to smelt like a rare, sweet, untouched flower he wanted to 'bloom in his garden alone'. She could not take it anymore, it was turning terrifying and she was already regretting not going to the police. She felt her cheeks dampening as the terror set in. What would she do now? She could not afford to miss even a day at work! All (Y/N) had ever wanted to support her mother, complete her education and live in peace. Her lips quivered as she sniffled, trying to stifle her sobs, or she could wake up her mother- the woman needed to rest.

"What do I do? Whom had I ever wronged to deserve this?" she whispered, feeling the panic brewing in as more tears cascaded down her flushed cheeks.

-----

(Y/N) had gone to work anyway, she could not even think of missing it, it would take a strain on her bills. And she did not want that. Despite her requests, her employer had not let her off earlier than usual. It was close to midnight when she had stepped out of her workplace and had begun to briskly walk towards her home. Her legs were tired, but she knew that if she would slow down, she could be in danger. She prayed that whoever it was, they were playing a sick prank on her, just a sick prank. Yet, all such thoughts vanished the moment she heard footsteps behind her, it was at a distance, but it was fast approaching. And without a second thought, she broke into a sprint. With her mouth open, gasping air as she forced her legs to move faster as she ran, she ran for her life, the sound of boots chasing her pushed her further into the edge of fear. She huffed, feeling short of breath. Her lungs burned and her feet ached, but she did not stop, she could not.

Not until she crashed right into another body and screamed in surprise, expecting the worst, but the familiar soothing voice floated in as the person held her close, breaking her out of her panicked state-

"(Y/N)! (Y/N) what happened? It's me, Namjoon! It's alright, you are okay, you are fine, (Y/N), look at me."

She blinked, getting her breathing back into normal, at least that was what she tried. The dreaded footsteps ceased at a distance and as Mr Kim's eyes focused ahead of her, with his jaws clenched and eyebrows drown together, she knew that he could see the person, "L-let's just get out of here, please." she pleaded while finally letting a single tear escape her eyes. Her voice had caught Mr Kim's attention as he looked down, eyes reflecting deep concern

"Are you hurt, he hurt you? Why were you running?"

"I-"

"Just stay here, okay?" with that, before she could protest he was marched past her, she turned back, only to catch sight of a man running away before Mr Kim could confront him, but instead of returning, he took off behind the man. And she was left alone, shivering, sniffling, frightened and incredibly tired.

"Please..." she whispered out to the air. Footsteps floated in once more, only this time, it was the familiar silhouette of Mr Kim that had greeted her sight before she felt relief flooding her tensed nerves.

"He got away, bastard!" Mr Kim hissed, despite the sense of relief and security she felt in his presence, the sliver of his rage had her gulping as she realised that after all, he beyond those polite smiles and benevolent eyes. As soon as his gaze flickered at her, the anger simmered down "Are you alright, Darling? You are trembling, here," he generously took off his coat and dropped it over her quivering form.

"Tha-thank you." fear had not left her yet, if anything, the withdraw of adrenaline hit her all at once and her already weak legs turned completely boneless, but Mr Kim was there to hold her, pull her closer to his comparatively warmer body as he supported her weight.

"Careful there, calm down okay? My car is right here, I have some water. We will talk when you are better, hm?" his voice was soothing, gentle, calm, the depth only added to the calmness as he gently rubbed her shoulder with his thumb.

Under any other circumstances, she would have been uncomfortable, but at the moment, it was addictively reassuring and she wanted nothing more than to lean on him and go to sleep. She was exhausted. A weak squeak escaped her lips as he felt his hand on the back of her thighs before she was heaved up. "W-wait, Mr Kim, you don't need to!" Now pressed flush against his chest as he carried her in his arms, she could feel the vibration of his deep chuckle.

"Don't worry, I won't drop you. Besides, you need to rest." she protested no further, only held on to him in silence.

The short walk was silent until he reached his car and put her on her feet again. Opening the car door, he gently ushered her inside. The warmth of the car added to the relished feeling of safety, and it also made her realise how vulnerable she was. Had Mr Kim not been there...She did not want to even think about what could have happened.

"Here, have some water." he offered her a bottle of water as soon as he was inside the car, as well.

"Thank you," she whispered before accepting and opening it and attaching her lips to the opening straight away, she was parched and the lukewarm water felt like nectar of immortality.

"Slow down, you will choke otherwise, slowly." he fussed and her cheeks warmed up as soon as she realised that she had rendered the bottle useless to him.

"Oh, I'm so sorry, I-I" she could not hold back the sniffle, the fear and anxiety had never left her

"No, no, relax, it's okay, I have other bottles, but I want you to relax first, okay? Here, have some." he cooed as he produced a lollipop from the dashboard, it smelt of fresh lemon and honey "Whenever I am tensed or upset, I used to pop open my favourite lollipop, it helped me relax." suppressing yet another sniffle, she accepted the candy with her shaky hands "Relax, okay? Let's get you home first." she nodded mutely, that was the best he could do for her. All she wished to do was to curl up on her bed and let sleep take over. With that thought, she passed Mr Kim a smile as she put the lollipop inside her mouth. He smiled at her, yet, it seemed sharp. But she was sure she was thinking too much, she was a bit shaken after all.

The car started and Mr Kim took to driving, the silence was comfortable, added to the smooth motion of the car, and the tiredness taking over her, she felt her eyes turning increasingly tired with each passing moment. But she fought it, she did not want to fall asleep in his car, he was already being too kind, too generous. At least she could wait until she fell on her bed. The sweet and sour taste of the lollipop was addictive, it made her realise how long it had been since she had bought herself a stack of her favourite candies. She could not ponder over it long enough but, the tiredness was too much and the call of slumber was compelling enough for her to finally give in and sag against the passenger seat and let her droopy eyelids flutter shut.

****

Taglist (Kindly remind me later if I missed anyone)- @whatpageisthis @amoc94 @theresa-nam-nam-me @dearbambideer @casualminiaturetimemachine @njrwifey @kpopisnicee @illnevertrustmyselfagain @potterbrooke @luvaffaire @bighitfics @rkive-diary

#yandere bts #yandere namjoon #yandere namjoon x reader #yandere rm #yandere bts x reader #yandere rm x reader #yandere ceo namjoon #yandere dom namjoon x innocent reader #yandere ceo namjoon x reader #yandere dom namjoon #allurement

213 notes · View notes

becomewings · 4 years

Photo

The Most Beautiful Moment in Life <I’M FINE>

BTS Universe Story Highlights, pt. 2 / 4

« pt. 1 | » pt. 3

Introduction

JungKook’s and YoonGi’s stories are the first of the paid content in BTS Universe Story and are substantially more detailed than the episodes covered in part 1. As this led to longer summaries (4.2k and 3k), I have added “tl;dr commentary” at the bottom of the post after a section of additional thoughts. This commentary summarizes the parenthetical asides I made throughout the summaries and may be of interest as standalone reading to those who have already played the game yet would like to review its connections to the BU texts and MVs.

Content warning: contains references to death, suicide, suicidal ideation, child abuse, domestic violence, blood, homicide, depression, trauma, PTSD

This guide contains major spoilers and includes references to other BU media

Do not repost, copy, or quote without permission

The Boy on the Threshold

In this story, SeokJin works to uncover the motivations behind JungKook’s nightly street wandering, instigation of fights with thugs, and decision to jump from the roof of a construction site. He was aware of the “darkness” within JungKook but never thought that he would give up on himself. SeokJin is determined to find a way to make JungKook think “I want to live” on his own.

In the afternoon on 11 April Year 22, SeokJin drives by the crosswalk outside Songju Jeil High School. Spotting a grim-faced JungKook, he gets out to greet him. JungKook visibly brightens and pelts him with question after question, finally finishing with, “But how come you’re here at school?” If the player chooses the response “I came to see you” rather than “I was in the neighborhood,” JungKook seems a little disbelieving due to the coincidental timing but nevertheless pleased. SeokJin offers him a ride, thinking that JungKook will not carry out that night’s actions from previous loops if he gets home right away. In the car, SeokJin reminisces aloud about the day they all met. On 3 March Year 19, all seven boys arrived late on the first day at Songju Jeil High School and were scolded outside by the Dean. (Aside from the absence of extra students, this scene looks very similar to the BTS Begins Middle Scene VCR, including the detail of YoonGi arriving last. This VCR predates official BU content.) When the Dean spotted SeokJin in their lineup, he reduced their punishment of community service for one month to just that afternoon. After classes, the boys cleaned the annex. The old classroom-turned-storage room became their secret hideout where they enjoyed various activities like dancing, playing the piano, and spending time with one another. JungKook appears happy as they chat about their school days, although in one path, his face falls after he remembers when he and YoonGi were caught in the annex. SeokJin is concerned, but JungKook insists, “It’s nothing.”

They say goodbye outside JungKook’s house, but SeokJin watches to make sure he goes inside. JungKook hesitates before ringing the bell at the gate. His mom answers, surprised and at a loss by his unexpected arrival. She asks him to come back later because his father’s relatives stopped by, and the intercom cuts off before he can answer. (His mother remarried, so this is really his step-father and family.) SeokJin wonders if JungKook has no one to lean on at school or at home and if this is why he wanders the streets at night. He asks JungKook where he wants to go now. “The beach… the one I went to with you guys,” JungKook answers, then says he’s kidding when SeokJin hesitates, thinking about the night ahead. SeokJin invites JungKook home instead, hoping to keep an eye on him before he needs to save NamJoon at the gas station.

In his bedroom, SeokJin hastily takes down the map and notes pinned on the wall of the boys’ incidents around the city. After letting JungKook inside, he shows him a box of photos from their time together in school. While JungKook browses, a notification on SeokJin’s phone reminds him of Songho Foundation’s inaugural ceremony that evening. Songho Foundation is a scholarship foundation funded by his maternal grandmother’s estate, and his father formally introduces him on this occasion. SeokJin also receives a call from his father’s long-time aide, a man he refers to as Uncle JunHo, who instructs him not to be late to the ceremony. Claiming it won’t take him long, SeokJin asks JungKook to stay there and wait for him to return. He is worried about leaving JungKook alone but also concerned that bringing him to the gas station after the ceremony will make him late to intervening in NamJoon’s incident.

In the lobby of the hotel hosting the Songho Foundation Inauguration Ceremony, SeokJin recognizes many important faces from around the city: Song JunHo, his father’s aide; Seo HyunJung, the city’s deputy mayor; the CEO of Youngjin Engineering & Construction Company; a professor from Munhyeon University; and the Jeil High School principal, Jo JinMyung. SeokJin doesn’t want to cross paths with the principal but is drawn into a conversation with him, the mayor, and his father, Kim ChangJun. “Assemblyman! Congratulations on the launch of the scholarship foundation,” Deputy Mayor Seo says to Kim ChangJun. “I hear that your son has been accepted to Munhyeon University? You must be happy that he’s attending your alma mater.” Kim ChangJun shakes his head. “He still has a lot to learn.” She remarks that everyone knows how well SeokJin has grown up and inquires about his career plans. The player is presented with three choices: “I haven’t decided yet,” “I want to become a good person,” and “I want to become someone like my father.” SeokJin’s father continues to look grim while the others chuckle in response to the first two answers, but his expression softens at the third, which SeokJin knew would not rub him the wrong way. Deputy Mayor Seo proposes to Assemblyman Kim that they establish a regular meeting to discuss community development, mentioning that it would be better if he could invite the city’s prominent citizens and give a speech. Assemblyman Kim agrees, telling his assistant Song JunHo to make note of it. The ceremony concludes, and the guests head towards the hotel’s restaurant. SeokJin is wary of his father’s watchful gaze but impatient to carry out the rest of the night’s plans. While his father is surrounded by other people, he informs Uncle JunHo that he has to leave to work on a group project. SeokJin slips out of the hotel and heads to NamJoon’s gas station.

While SeokJin is gone, one of the photos in the box catches JungKook’s eye. It shows the seven boys sitting on a wall with the ocean behind them. (This photo resembles the shot in Euphoria at 5’32” except that they appear to be wearing school uniform shirts and slacks.) A flashback retells the afternoon of 12 June Year 19 when the boys cut school early and visited the sea, trudging over 3 kilometers under the scorching sun to find a boulder that is rumored to make your dreams come true. (The date is not specified in the game, but the memory closely follows this set of entries in The Notes 1.) Everyone collapses in disappointment when they can’t find the rock at its designated location. JungKook is tired but not as disappointed as the others—just walking there with them is enough for him, even though he often feels uncertain of his place among the group. He gets up on the pier railing, reflecting: “I’ve always liked walking on the edge of walls or on top of lines. Focusing on centering my gravity means that I don’t really think of anything else, and the boundary—not quite a part of either place—always felt like where I should be.” Balancing precariously, JungKook walks until someone grabs his arm. YoonGi scolds him not to do this. JungKook assures him that he will not fall but privately thinks: “YoonGi would often grab my arm when I walked on railings. The others would look after me, too, after seeing him do that. I liked their helping hands. It felt like they were telling me that I should go to them. That this wasn’t my place. Maybe their hands were why I walked on the railings.”

The story returns to the present in SeokJin’s perspective. He rushes back to his room after saving NamJoon and finds JungKook asleep, leaning against the bed with the photos still scattered around him. Feeling both relief and regret, SeokJin quietly coaxes JungKook to lay down and sleep more comfortably. JungKook wakes up and says he should go home after hearing that it’s past ten o’clock. The game cuts briefly to SeokJin’s father in his study with his aide. Kim ChangJun asks Song JunHo to fetch SeokJin, as he needs to know what goes on for the foundation. JunHo says that SeokJin must be entertaining a guest for the group project because he spotted an unfamiliar pair of shoes in the entryway.

Back in his bedroom, SeokJin is startled when his father knocks on the door. It’s rare for his father to visit the second floor of their home, so he let his guard down while chatting with JungKook. “F-Father.” Stammering, SeokJin flinches and gathers up the scattered photos. “Did you leave the ceremony early to waste time like this? Even lying to say you were doing a school project?” asks Kim ChangJun. His cold and reproachful stare suffocates SeokJin. When his father’s eyes scan to JungKook standing awkwardly at the side, SeokJin is plunged into a childhood memory. On 10 October Year 9, 9-year-old SeokJin hid a school friend who was being chased by scary men in his bedroom. His father arrived and asked if the boy was Mr. Choi’s son, saying people had come to take him. When Kim ChangJun ordered him to “be a good boy,” SeokJin froze and was powerless to stop his friend from being handed over. The following day, SeokJin was told his friend transferred schools. (This event is also depicted as the first entry of The Notes 1.) In the present, SeokJin struggles to think of an explanation, smothered by that memory and his father’s pressuring stare. JungKook timidly speaks up. “I was only here to visit for a short while. I was actually about to head home. Hey, I’ll go now.” SeokJin knows he can’t leave him alone yet and finally forces himself to move. “Father, I… I’m going to go out for a little while.” He runs outside, but JungKook is already gone.

The story cuts to JungKook’s perspective as he arrives in a familiar alleyway. He is thankful that SeokJin was so considerate to him but feels that he shouldn’t have gone to his home since it made things more complicated for his friend. “YoonGi even got expelled because of me… Why do I always mess things up for the people around me?” JungKook thinks. The player is presented the choice to either text SeokJin or call YoonGi. In the first path, SeokJin calls JungKook while he is mid-text and says that he’ll come pick him up, but JungKook declines, thanks him, and hangs up. In the second path, JungKook fiddles with his phone, wondering if YoonGi will be annoyed or even answer. He remembers when they crossed paths a few days earlier. On 7 April Year 22, JungKook heard a familiar tune while roaming the dark streets and saw YoonGi playing piano through a broken window of a music shop. YoonGi stopped and eventually staggered out of the shop without noticing JungKook reaching out to him. JungKook tried to play the music by memory, and suddenly YoonGi returned—just like their days at the classroom. (Note: In his 7 April Year 22 entry of The Notes 1, YoonGi is drunk and stumbling by an empty construction site when he recognizes a clumsy piano tune that he’d been playing “not long ago.” But when he runs to the music shop and finds JungKook, the text does not indicate that he remembers this is his second visit to the shop this evening. Additionally, the Wings short film First Love seems to reference some of the events of this night—or evokes YoonGi’s distorted memories of it, mingled with a representation of JungKook’s later accident.)

In the present (11 April), JungKook wonders if YoonGi is doing well. He has thought about him since their chance encounter but doesn’t have the courage to call him first. (The narrative paths rejoin here.) JungKook wonders where he should go now yet doesn’t want to think about anything. He stops in the middle of the road, and a passing car’s headlights make him dizzy. SeokJin arrives in the distance and shouts his name, but JungKook just thinks, “One more step from here. Just one more step, and everything ends.” He steps in front of the honking car. SeokJin calls him in the distance, and JungKook feels everything slip farther away. The glass shatters and the loop resets.

Awakening once more on the morning of 11 April, SeokJin vows to protect JungKook until the end. The memory of arriving too late as JungKook threw himself in front of the car reminds him of how he was also unable to protect his childhood friend when he was 9. He needs to devise a new plan, since JungKook practically ran out of the house when confronted by Kim ChangJun. The story cuts to that evening, with JungKook looking at the photo in SeokJin’s bedroom. This time, SeokJin ignores his phone’s buzzing reminder about Songho Foundation’s inaugural ceremony. He asks JungKook where he’d like to get next and, when he doesn’t have any ideas, offers him a tour of the university campus.

JungKook seems happier looking around the campus, the cherry blossoms in full bloom. SeokJin uses this opportunity to ask him if anything is on his mind and if school is going well. JungKook answers nonchalantly, but SeokJin remembers how grim he looked at the school crosswalk that afternoon. He asks if JungKook still hangs out with the other guys. “HoSeok and TaeHyung are working part-time jobs. The others… I’m not sure,” JungKook answers, expression darkening. SeokJin wonders if he shouldn’t have brought it up but still presses him. “How come? You should talk to them from time to time.” “But it’s because of me,” says JungKook. “The reason why YoonGi was expelled… It was because he was trying to protect me.”

SeokJin either responds “It’s not your fault” or “Don’t think that way.” Following the first choice, JungKook insists, “No, it’s my fault. YoonGi wouldn’t have talked back to the teacher if I wasn’t there.” SeokJin shakes his head. “No, you couldn’t really do anything given the situation.” JungKook replies that he should have at least apologized and that he never had the chance to tell YoonGi he was sorry. “That’s how you felt, huh… I should’ve done more. I’m sorry,” SeokJin apologizes. JungKook shakes his head with a smile, but SeokJin knows that he doesn’t understand what he really meant. (Per events in The Notes 1, it is technically SeokJin’s fault that the teacher found them in the classroom.) If the second dialogue choice, “Don’t think that way,” is chosen, JungKook questions, “How could I? When it was because of me.” “No…” SeokJin is not brave enough to say that he’s the one to blame. The camera (i.e. the animation) starts wobbling as though SeokJin’s vision is swimming. “SeokJin?” asks JungKook in concern. “I should’ve done more. I’m sorry.” The episode ends with the same dialogue and animation of JungKook shaking his head with a smile, except that in the second path the camera is still wobbling from SeokJin’s perspective. (This is the only episode I noted in the game that has a slight difference in endings based on the player’s final choice, although it is essentially cosmetic.)

Episode 5 opens with a more detailed memory of 11 June Year 20 from JungKook’s perspective. The high school was holding an open house for parents. Not wanting to stay in a classroom, he wandered off and heard piano music drifting from the annex. JungKook slipped into their classroom hideout and settled down to listen. YoonGi continued to play without acknowledging him. The music helped calm JungKook—it seemed as though YoonGi understood how he felt and was trying to console him. The sound cut off abruptly as the door slammed open. “You rascals! What are you doing here?!” the Dean of Students demanded. He slapped JungKook, knocking him down. A flurry of verbal abuse poured over his crumpled form. YoonGi shoved the teacher’s shoulder and stepped in front of JungKook. “Wow, look at this kid… You put your hands on a teacher? You better be prepared, Min YoonGi.” With that ominous threat, the Dean departed. JungKook spoke from the floor. “Hey, sorry for making you—” “It’s nothing,” YoonGi cut in. JungKook wondered why he helped him. It was the first time someone had protected him, and he believed that he would never forget the view of YoonGi’s back. YoonGi asked why JungKook was smiling. “I don’t know.” Still smiling, JungKook touched his throbbing cheek. YoonGi stared at him before breaking into his own smile and sitting down next to him. They sat there wordlessly for some time. The feeling of growing closer to YoonGi made JungKook feel giddy the rest of the day. But YoonGi did not come to school the following day, and two weeks later, he was formally expelled. (The encounter with the teacher and YoonGi’s subsequent expulsion are also referenced in JungKook and YoonGi’s 25 June Year 20 entries in The Notes 1.)

In a brief interlude in the present (11 April at the university campus), SeokJin reflects again that he does not have the courage to confess to JungKook the real reason why they drifted apart. He walks with his eyes trained on the ground until JungKook calls for him to look at the cherry blossoms floating in the wind. The scene cuts to 30 September Year 20 for another of JungKook’s school memories. He stood outside the school’s annex, reflecting that his friends probably didn’t know that he went there every day. Although school was a place he found awkward and unfamiliar, their hideout was a space for him that put him at ease. On that day however, only HoSeok was inside the classroom, gathering up the items they’d left behind. JungKook realized that the time they spent together was now a memory and would never return again. (This is also an entry in The Notes 1.) Back in the present, SeokJin notices that JungKook looks grim once more and tries to improve his mood by asking if they should go to the beach. JungKook privately wonders: “Do you think YoonGi would go? And no one knows what’s going on with JiMin. Will we really be able to go together like we did then?” Holding up his pink camera, SeokJin says they should take a picture to commemorate the evening. They’re both smiling in the photo, and he hopes that they’ll all smile together again one day. After their campus tour, SeokJin walks JungKook home, ignoring the many calls he receives from his father’s assistant JunHo.

At the crosswalk outside the high school the next day (12 April), SeokJin reflects that staying with JungKook instead of attending the inauguration ceremony seemed like a good choice. He prevented JungKook from jumping off the building and stopped NamJoon’s incident too. But SeokJin wants to keep an eye on JungKook for a few days. While he’s waiting, the principal Jo JinMyung approaches and greets him, asking what brings him to the school. SeokJin tries to excuse himself, but the principal brings up the ceremony. “I thought you’d be there, but you weren’t. Did something happen? Why weren’t you there?” Caught off guard, SeokJin either answers vaguely (“I had something important to do”) or honestly (“A friend had an emergency and I couldn’t attend”). JungKook joins them slowly during the exchange, and the principal seems a little suspicious regardless of the player’s choice. In the “honest” path, he adds, “Next time, think about what's truly important before acting.” The paths rejoin when the principal smiles pointedly and mentions that he should call the Assemblyman soon. SeokJin wonders if Jo JinMyung intends to tell his father that he was with JungKook. Kim ChangJun did not approve of the time SeokJin spent with his friends even in school. “Father thinks it’s useless to have human relationships that don’t help you succeed.” When he and JungKook are in his car, SeokJin notices that the principal ominously watches them pull away.

Later that day, SeokJin meets with his father in his office. Kim ChangJun looks exhausted. Though they’re similar heights, to his son he seems like a massive grey wall. “Why didn’t you attend the inauguration ceremony yesterday?” he asks. SeokJin either lies (“A professor asked me to do something last minute”) or answers honestly (“A friend had an emergency and I couldn’t attend”). The ultimate result is the same: Kim ChangJun speaks after a long moment of silence. “The one thing I want from you is for you to be a good son.” “Yes,” says SeokJin. “I don’t think it’s a difficult task. You may leave.” As he exits, SeokJin hears him call Song JunHo and worries that his flimsy excuse will fall apart. Running into the principal may have made matters worse too. Despite his uneasiness, SeokJin has no choice but to keep going and trust that everything will work out. While NamJoon and JungKook are safe for now, he wonders if he can be a person for JungKook to lean on for comfort whenever he needs it so that he will not resort to such an extreme decision again.

SeokJin visits JungKook after school every afternoon the following days. On 15 April, JungKook asks if it’s okay for him to come like this every day. SeokJin assures him, “Yeah. I come to see you because I want to.” He observes that JungKook still seems to take social cues from him rather than acting comfortably, so he encourages him to either pick what they do next or where they should go eat. On 19 April, however, JungKook does not appear at the school gates. SeokJin tries calling him, only to learn that the number isn’t in service. Someone shouts his name, and HoSeok emerges from the Twostar Burger across from the school. “I had heard you were back, but I didn’t think I’d see you here in front of the school.” HoSeok digs a piece of paper out of his pocket, explaining that JungKook stopped by earlier. “He said he’s switching schools.” SeokJin asks where, but HoSeok doesn’t know. This has never happened before in a loop, and SeokJin wonders if he caused it. HoSeok hands over the paper, which JungKook requested be given to SeokJin. It’s a drawing of the cherry blossom tree they saw together, with a thank you note written at the bottom. SeokJin hopes that his suspicions aren’t correct.

Hunting for clues to JungKook’s whereabouts, SeokJin visits Jeil High School’s administrative office the next day (20 April). He receives slightly more information if he acts like he knows the Director of Administration, but as the student records are confidential, the man only reveals that JungKook transferred to a boarding school. On 30 April, SeokJin is summoned to his father’s office. Kim ChangJun asks him to sit down and continues speaking with his aide, Song JunHo. He confirms an upcoming appointment with the Deputy Mayor before asking, “Oh, did you take care of that incident?” “Yes. Do you mean the one concerning the Jeil High student?” JunHo responds. “I’ve taken care of the issue with the student.” Heart racing, SeokJin realizes that his father was behind JungKook’s transfer and deliberately let it slip as a warning to him. On their way out, Uncle JunHo adds, “SeokJin. You do know how difficult it was because you didn’t attend the inauguration, right?” SeokJin promises that he’ll be at the next meeting. Back in his bedroom, he decides that he made the wrong choice in this loop. He wanted to be someone JungKook could always come to, but instead he pushed him farther away. HoSeok calls him at that moment. Voice wavering, he relays that JungKook has disappeared. Some of his classmates stopped by the restaurant that day, inquiring if anyone talks to him often.

The story cuts back to 25 April with JungKook in class at his new school. His mom likes the dormitory here, and he suspects that she feels more comfortable without him at home. School, home, the dorms—he doesn’t belong in any of those places. While pairing up the students, the teacher notices that they have an odd number now and asks JungKook where he wants to go. He closes his eyes and remembers a voice: “JungKook, let’s all go to the ocean.” He thinks, “I want to go…” The scene jumps to JungKook walking towards the ocean shore. The glass shatters.

SeokJin opens his eyes on the morning of 11 April. He wonders what caused the loop to reset and assumes something must have happened to JungKook after he transferred schools. Again, he could not keep his promise of getting them all to the ocean. The episode ends with SeokJin sitting atop the seaside observatory at sunset. (This is a key location on 22 May Year 22, recurring in The Notes and depicted in the HYYH On Stage: Prologue short film and Euphoria MV. It looks the same in the game.) SeokJin ruminates on what may have happened to JungKook and where events started going wrong. He thought he could be the person JungKook needed to lean on, but he failed. This arc concludes with him wondering: “Was my method wrong? Or is it not supposed to be me? Maybe… If the person who’s supposed to console JungKook’s scars and be there for him isn’t me… Then, who can save JungKook?”

The End of His Gaze

SeokJin’s main challenge in saving YoonGi is the unpredictability of his actions between loops. The opening of this story is no different. On 2 May Year 22, SeokJin chases YoonGi after he leaves his workroom with a heavy bag but loses sight of him in the streets. As soon as he picks the nearest motel, black smoke pours from one of its windows. (The sign matches the motel in YoonGi’s scenes of the I Need U MV.) YoonGi ignores the commotion outside the room’s locked door. Once again, SeokJin is too late, and the glass shatters, resetting the loop.

Waking in his bedroom on 11 April, SeokJin considers how YoonGi backs himself into a corner no matter how or when he tries to intervene. It’s different from the incident with NamJoon because no outside person or situation is involved. SeokJin realizes that if YoonGi’s struggle and variables that make his decision so unpredictable are within him, then the only way he can stop YoonGi is by truly understanding him. He takes out his old camcorder from high school, hoping its footage may reveal some clues. In the first video clip he plays, YoonGi is off in the corner of their classroom hideout drawing music staves but speaks up to tell HoSeok and TaeHyung not to play a prank on JiMin. SeokJin wonders if YoonGi still writes music and remembers the piano in his workroom. In the second video, TaeHyung quibbles with NamJoon, who is tired yet refuses to take a nap until YoonGi pushes some desks together and tells him to lie down. SeokJin focuses on YoonGi for the rest of the video, but he is either motionless or off camera. He finds a similar challenge within his photographs: he has less than ten solo photos of YoonGi, and though his face is visible in group pictures, he is never looking at the camera. Still perusing the photos, SeokJin overhears voices from the camcorder. “It being here is a secret. Okay?” TaeHyung whispers to YoonGi. “What’s a secret?” SeokJin in the recording asks. TaeHyung and YoonGi, standing by the piano, both whip around. TaeHyung dismisses it as nothing and shushes YoonGi when he asks, “Why are you hiding something like that?” In the present, SeokJin wonders what they hid in the classroom and decides that it’s worth investigating in case it can help him save YoonGi.

On 15 April, SeokJin visits their old classroom hideout at Jeil High School, which is still being used as a storage room. The player can choose from a total of four locations to explore, provided they select the piano last. SeokJin identifies his father’s name alongside the message “Everything started from here” on the graffitied wall (he first saw this note in his 25 June Year 19 entry from The Notes 1). Even after thoroughly examining the piano, he does not find YoonGi and TaeHyung’s secret or anything else useful. Uneasy at leaving YoonGi alone for so long, SeokJin leaves the school and parks in front of his friend’s workroom. YoonGi appears to be safely inside, so SeokJin browses through the old video files on his camcorder and finds one that continued recording after he thought he had pressed the stop button. Listening to his and YoonGi’s voices, he recalls a forgotten memory of the day they walked out of school together.

The majority of episode 3 plays through a memory of an afternoon that SeokJin and YoonGi walked out of school together (date unspecified; this event is also referenced in YoonGi’s 2 August Year 22 entry from The Notes 2 and the similar Note accompanying Map of the Soul: 7). SeokJin receives a text summoning him to the principal’s office. The office is empty yet suffocating when he arrives. Principal Jo JinMyung arrives and apologizes for making SeokJin wait. SeokJin looks down, heart suddenly heavy. The scene cuts to YoonGi entering the storage classroom as he thinks about all the days he doesn’t feel like going home. It’s not a comfortable place for him, yet there’s nothing for him at the school either, except for the group’s hideout. He feels awkward in the oddly quiet room and puts some sheet music on the piano’s rack. But when he thinks about how no one is there requesting songs from him, he can’t bring his hands up to the keys. The flashback transitions back to SeokJin’s perspective following his meeting with the principal. As expected, the principal wanted him to report on YoonGi’s behavior. SeokJin spoke carefully so as not to tip him off about anything, but he hears internal whispers calling himself a hypocrite even when he’s laughing with his friends. Fretting over how much longer he can protect YoonGi, SeokJin runs into him at the classroom hideout’s door. He hopes YoonGi doesn’t notice how flustered he is, but YoonGi doesn’t say anything beyond confirming that he’s heading home. SeokJin tries to strike up a conversation as they walk out together, but the conversation awkwardly fizzles out whether he brings up food or the weather. YoonGi points out that his phone is buzzing, and SeokJin’s camcorder falls from his bag as he looks for it. YoonGi waves him off when SeokJin films him to test that it still works. He sheepishly lowers the camcorder and forgets to turn it off. YoonGi breaks the uncomfortable silence when they are almost across the field. “Is something up? You didn’t look very happy earlier.” Heart pounding, SeokJin tries to laugh off this sharp question with an excuse, but YoonGi stares straight at him. “You’re awkward too, SeokJin.” “What is?” “Your laugh.” YoonGi pauses before continuing, “When was the last time you genuinely laughed?”

The scene fades back to the present in SeokJin’s car (15 April). He can’t make out the rest of their conversation in the recording or remember what he answered. He wonders why YoonGi asked him that. SeokJin was always tense then, afraid that his friends would learn of his meetings with the principal. Did the others notice, too? While he’s lost in these thoughts, someone outside shouts, “Fire!” Flames erupt from YoonGi’s workroom. Realizing he should have focused on YoonGi and not the video, SeokJin runs into the building. As he tries to open the locked door, he hears the glass shatter.

The fourth episode opens on the night of 11 April with SeokJin watching JungKook and YoonGi walk away from the construction site and towards NamJoon’s container. A few days later, SeokJin spots JungKook on the sidewalk on his way to YoonGi’s workroom. When asked where he’s going, JungKook avoids his gaze and replies, “I was just… walking around.” SeokJin knows this is because he has nowhere to go. Not wanting JungKook to keep wandering and remembering that he was once close with YoonGi, SeokJin invites him along. The perspective switches to JungKook as they enter the workroom. It reeks of alcohol, and YoonGi is fast asleep among empty bottles. “YoonGi… will be okay, right?” he asks. SeokJin picks up the bottles without responding. A memory from their school days occurs to JungKook. TaeHyung chased him around their classroom hideout, trying to snatch his sketchbook and succeeding when JungKook found his escape unintentionally blocked by YoonGi standing in the doorway. JungKook was dismayed when YoonGi called TaeHyung over to the piano so they could look at it together, but then YoonGi deceived TaeHyung and threw the sketchbook to JungKook. In the present, SeokJin doesn’t want to waste time while YoonGi sleeps. He taps a lost-in-thought JungKook on the shoulder and says they should leave, but JungKook responds that he will stay until YoonGi wakes.

Back again at the classroom hideout, SeokJin hunts further around the piano. He uses an old mop handle to fish out a piece of paper from underneath it. The hidden secret turns out to be TaeHyung’s abysmal math test. Dejected, SeokJin slumps to the floor. On this level, he notices a small handle on the piano’s lower panel and uses it to pop off the cover. Faded music sheets are wedged into the piano’s frame. A phrase on one of them catches SeokJin’s eye. (함께 라면 웃을 수 있다 : The Korean is not translated in game, but Google translates it as “if we are together, we can laugh.” This recurring phrase is instead translated as “we can laugh when we’re together” in The Notes 2. In YoonGi’s 2 August Year 22 entry, he also reflects on finding the note written in the margins of the music scores he took from the classroom. The handwriting isn’t his own. Additionally, a similar sentiment is expressed in a line of You Never Walk Alone, which is the basis for one of the BU-inspired Graphic Lyrics books.)

This message reminds SeokJin of YoonGi’s question: “When was the last time you genuinely laughed?” “This moment is the answer to that question,” he thinks, initiating a flashback to 20 March Year 19. The boys gathered around HoSeok in the classroom, chattering excitedly about the new club he’s leading. TaeHyung jokingly called him “Mr. President.” HoSeok told him only members could call him that before asking YoonGi if he wanted to join. “I’ll allow you to join without an audition, but only you.” TaeHyung exclaimed that he was just trying to get YoonGi to call him president. “Oh, it was obvious?” HoSeok chuckled. “Acting up again, huh?” YoonGi spoke up from the corner. The memory fades, returning to a pensieve SeokJin. He clearly remembers YoonGi’s face as he laughed with the others. “When did we stop laughing? Did it start that day, when I ruined everything?” SeokJin wonders. “It’s my fault,” he says aloud, standing there with the sheet music in hand until the sun begins to set. (Note: the date of the memory may be a typo. On 20 March Year 20 in The Notes 1, TaeHyung overheard SeokJin in the classroom informing the principal of the trouble he and YoonGi had gotten into. SeokJin realized that NamJoon heard it but not TaeHyung, who remained hidden out of sight and then pretended not to know. It’s not impossible that this memory really occurred in March Year 19, but most of them had only met at the beginning of that month.)

On the night of 15 April, SeokJin follows YoonGi at a distance from his workroom to an alleyway bar. (It is possible but not entirely clear that this is the same day SeokJin found the sheet music at the classroom, which is why I did not specify the date earlier.) It appears that YoonGi visits this bar often since the owner asks him if he has money today. SeokJin sits at a table behind YoonGi and watches him knock back shot after shot. Deciding that he shouldn’t leave him alone any longer, SeokJin musters up the courage to join him. YoonGi doesn’t look surprised to see him. He smiles before looking down again. SeokJin attempts a natural conversation to catch up. YoonGi asks why he didn’t come along the night when everyone got together at NamJoon’s container. “It’s been awhile since we’ve all seen each other, and JungKook… Never mind. You were probably busy.” SeokJin apologizes and inquires how JungKook is doing, then turns the same question on YoonGi when he replies that he doesn’t know. “Anything new with you?” SeokJin presses when YoonGi avoids his gaze. “Well, as you can see.” YoonGi dodges a direct answer.

The restaurant owner brings them a second glass. They are quiet in a restaurant full of chatter. SeokJin brings up the past to break the awkward silence, asking if YoonGi remembers the day they walked out of high school together. “Why do you ask?” says YoonGi. SeokJin explains that he remembered what YoonGi said to him that afternoon. “I want to ask you the same thing you asked me then.” SeokJin is nervous but continues, not wanting to waste this opportunity. “When was the last time you genuinely laughed?” YoonGi is silent for a moment. “Who knows.” SeokJin encourages him to think about it. “What good is it whether I remember or not? It wouldn’t change things now, even if I remembered.” YoonGi’s refusal to express his feelings upsets SeokJin more than his indifferent tone. “I just wish he would open up to me so I could figure out… anything. If only I could tell him,” SeokJin thinks. His internal narration continues over a shot of him in high school looking at his phone: “Or maybe… If I went back further in time, mustering up the courage to protect my friends, and prevented YoonGi from being expelled. If I did, maybe now we’d be…” “What’s with that expression?” YoonGi’s voice snaps him into the present, and he stares at SeokJin the way he had when they walked home from school. “Nothing, just… I feel like it’s been a while since I last saw you and I’m wasting time with useless subjects. It’s nothing—” SeokJin tries to laugh it off, but YoonGi interrupts. “You’re the same as always… There’s something there in your expression, but you say that it’s nothing.” This remark hits hard, rendering SeokJin speechless.

YoonGi’s words echo in SeokJin’s head even after he arrives home later that night. How did YoonGi notice what SeokJin thought he kept well-hidden? He once viewed YoonGi as someone who was indifferent to the world and trying to distance himself from everything. It dawns on SeokJin that he is mistaken. He opens his camcorder, hoping to see something new with this changed perspective. A recording plays in which he, YoonGi, and JungKook are the only ones present in the classroom hideout. When YoonGi starts playing piano, JungKook gets up from the desk and carefully stands by him. YoonGi doesn’t seem bothered and continues to play. Suddenly, he stops. “You wanna try?” In the present, SeokJin wonders why he asks JungKook that out of the blue and replays the footage, feeling like he missed something. This time, he notices that JungKook begins chewing his nails before YoonGi asks him. “Can I?” says JungKook. “Why not? It’s not my piano or anything. You can play if you want to.” At YoonGi’s words, the color returns to JungKook’s face and his hands drop from his mouth. SeokJin watches a little more of the video. As the recorded YoonGi patiently corrects JungKook’s wrong notes, he realizes that YoonGi doesn’t merely ask JungKook to play on a whim but out of respect for him.

SeokJin turns his attention to his box of photos. The player can choose up to three to examine. SeokJin realizes that YoonGi is a little further behind the group and not looking at the camera not because he feels left out or is avoiding attention, but because he is always watching how they are all together. YoonGi knows us very well, he thinks. He stopped JungKook from biting his nails by asking him to play the piano rather than acknowledging it directly. He saw through SeokJin and recognized when his laughter wasn’t genuine, even after several years apart. SeokJin thought that YoonGi wanted to give up everything, would never open up to anyone, and experienced feelings that were impossible for him to understand. “But if we were the ones to make YoonGi laugh… It may be possible to save YoonGi,” SeokJin reflects. With more determination, he vows to save him. “I’ll save him no matter what, because we can laugh when we’re together.”

SeokJin visits YoonGi every day after their meeting at the bar, responding that he’s making time to see him when asked if all university students have this much free time. They grow more accustomed to each other’s company, but SeokJin’s glimmer of hope fades as alcohol and aimless wandering continues to fill YoonGi’s life. Since just visiting YoonGi’s workroom seems meaningless, on 24 April SeokJin decides to show him the sheet music he found in the hideout, hoping it will encourage him to resume songwriting. Upon seeing the music, YoonGi has a flashback to 25 June Year 20, the day he received the school expulsion notice. He ran immediately to the classroom and played the piano as though possessed. The anger refused to settle. He shoved all of his sheet music into the piano and vowed to never play the piano again. In the present, YoonGi asks, “Where’d you find this?” At his cold expression, SeokJin wonders what he’s done wrong and explains aloud that he just happened to find it in the hideout’s piano. The papers fall from YoonGi’s hand, scattering across the floor. “Leave,” he spits. “What? Min YoonGi, what’s going on?” SeokJin asks. YoonGi shoves him. “Just leave.” “Don’t do this, let’s talk for a moment,” SeokJin tries again. But YoonGi replies, “I have nothing to say to you.”

YoonGi avoids him after that. On 25 April, SeokJin calls him numerous times without any answer and finds only torn sheet music and empty bottles in his workroom. He remembers YoonGi’s last words to him and says aloud, “It can’t be. No way.” An ominous thought crosses his mind, but he forces it out to focus on recalling something from memory. The story cuts to him running down a street, trying to figure out where YoonGi went to set the fire in the last loop. (It is never clarified what SeokJin’s “ominous thought” is—it may refer to YoonGi setting a fire or possibly even a suspicion that YoonGi figured out SeokJin was involved in his expulsion.) SeokJin finds the same motel (the one with the sign like in the I Need U MV) and rushes upstairs in a cold sweat. Faced with a hallway of identical doors, he doesn’t know how to locate YoonGi’s room. Whether the player chooses for him to call out to YoonGi or “think of something else” (which results in him pulling the fire alarm), the result is ultimately the same. SeokJin forces open the last closed door with a fire extinguisher, but the room is empty. Filled with regret, SeokJin wonders what he has done wrong. “Like an idiot, I… I knew that the location and method of YoonGi’s attempt could change, and yet…”

“Fire!” someone yells. The motel across the street erupts in flames. “No! Please…” SeokJin begs, falling to his knees. “How can I stop this tragedy? … Am I not enough to stop it?” The story ends as he hears the glass shatter once again.

Additional Thoughts

For me, JungKook’s arc really draws back the curtain on SeokJin’s private life. It demonstrates SeokJin’s challenge to balance saving his friends and maintaining his own daily life, particularly fulfilling the duties that fall to him as a prominent assemblyman’s son. We see little of this side of him until The Notes 2, when his perspective has already drastically changed.

JungKook’s reflection about his habit of walking along the edges of walls is an interesting moment of self-awareness. This “tightrope-walking” is depicted frequently in the MVs.

The car accident and loop reset at the beginning of JungKook’s 4th episode suggests the possibility that the I Need U MV depicts JungKook deliberately stepping in front of the oncoming car rather than accidentally. (Maybe people have already interpreted it this way, but personally the thought had never occured to me due to how it’s shot and acted.) The car accident is a recurring theme in the loops for JungKook, particularly as he is struck the night of 22 May and comes to believe that it was SeokJin who hit him.

This internal dialogue of SeokJin’s from YoonGi’s arc gives me a lot to think about: “If I went back further in time, mustering up the courage to protect my friends, and prevented YoonGi from being expelled. If I did, maybe now we’d be…” SeokJin’s first experiences of the time loops are depicted in the Save Me Webtoon. At that time, he believes that 11 April is the date that he can begin fixing things, but it’s not clear if this ability granted by the cat-like creature truly gives him control over to which date the loop resets. (It is more obvious that he cannot control what triggers the reset itself.) Does he ever go back earlier? Only *ahem* time will tell, but if you want some more food for thought, please check out these interesting quotes that occur before 11 April Year 22.

As mentioned above, the following “tl;dr” commentary summarizes the parenthetical notes I provided in the summaries in case you want to review them on their own.

The Boy on the Threshold — tl;dr commentary

SeokJin’s flashback to 3 March Year 19, when all seven boys arrived late on the first day at Songju Jeil High School and were scolded outside by the Dean, looks very similar to the BTS Begins Middle Scene VCR (aside from the absence of extra students), including the detail of YoonGi arriving last. This VCR predates official BU content.

The photo in SeokJin’s collection that catches JungKook’s eye resembles the shot in the Euphoria MV at 5’32” (the seven boys sitting on a wall with the ocean behind them) except that they appear to be wearing school uniform shirts and slacks.

JungKook’s flashback to the night of 7 April Year 22 expands the context of his reunion with YoonGi, adding that he is drawn to the music shop by a familiar tune and through its broken window sees YoonGi playing piano. YoonGi doesn’t notice him when he staggers outside, and JungKook tries to play the music by memory. In his 7 April Year 22 entry of The Notes 1, YoonGi is drunk and stumbling by an empty construction site when he recognizes a clumsy piano tune that he’d been playing “not long ago.” But when he runs to the music shop and finds JungKook, the text does not indicate that he remembers this is his second visit to the shop this evening. Additionally, the Wings short film First Love seems to reference some of the events of this night—or evokes YoonGi’s distorted memories of it, mingled with a representation of JungKook’s later accident.

I mentioned in part 1’s introduction that every episode’s ending is identical regardless of the decisions made by the player, but the end of episode 4 is actually cosmetically different (a wobbling camera/animation effect) if the second path is selected for the last choice. The dialogue is the same.

The end of episode 7 depicts the seaside observatory. This is a key location on 22 May Year 22, recurring in The Notes and depicted in the HYYH On Stage: Prologue short film and Euphoria MV. It looks the same in the game.

The End of His Gaze — tl;dr commentary

The motel sign at the beginning and end of the story matches the one visible in YoonGi’s shots of the I Need U MV.

When searching the classroom hideout for clues on 15 April, SeokJin identifies his father's name alongside the message “Everything started from here” on the graffitied wall. He first saw this note in his 25 June Year 19 entry from The Notes 1.

Episode 3 presents a memory from both SeokJin’s and YoonGi’s perspectives of the afternoon that they walked out of school together. Although the date is unspecified, this event is also referenced in YoonGi’s 2 August Year 22 entry from The Notes 2 and the similar Note accompanying Map of the Soul: 7.

On his second attempt at searching the classroom, SeokJin finds sheet music that was hidden inside the piano. A phrase written in the corner of one paper catches his eye: 함께 라면 웃을 수 있다. The Korean is not translated in game, but Google translates it as “if we are together, we can laugh.” This recurring phrase is instead translated as “we can laugh when we’re together” in The Notes 2. In YoonGi’s 2 August Year 22 entry, he also reflects on finding the note written in the margins of the music scores he took from the classroom. The handwriting isn’t his own. Additionally, a similar sentiment is expressed in a line of You Never Walk Alone, which is the basis for one of the BU-inspired Graphic Lyrics books.

SeokJin has a flashback of 20 March Year 19 in which the boys are excitedly chattering about HoSeok’s new club. However, given the larger context of this moment (both in the past and what prompts it in the present), the date of the memory may be a typo. On 20 March Year 20 in The Notes 1, TaeHyung overheard SeokJin in the classroom informing the principal of the trouble he and YoonGi had gotten into. SeokJin realized that NamJoon heard it but not TaeHyung, who remained hidden out of sight and then pretended not to know. It’s not impossible that this memory really occurred in March Year 19, but most of them had only met at the beginning of that month.

Did you learn anything new from these stories that I did not specifically mention? Let me know in the replies or tags! Please stay tuned for part 3, featuring JiMin and HoSeok’s stories.

#armiesnet #bangtanarmynet #networkbangtan #armysource #dailybangtan #bts universe #hyyh #bangtan universe #bts universe story #bts universe story highlights #seokjin #jungkook #yoongi #jinkook #yoonkook #yoonjin #bts theories

184 notes · View notes

cinnaminsvga · 4 years

Text

a love that endures preview | Yoongi

→ summary:

“Oh come on! Just go say hi to him already,” Seokjin huffs. He wiggles his eyebrows irritatingly, striking you with the urge to shave them off in retaliation. “I could feel your ‘God, I miss his dick’ vibes from across the room!”

“I do not emit dick thirst vibes,” you respond hotly, swatting him in the tit. You pause, considering. “Wait, but do you think he misses my p—”

“Say no more,” Seokjin interrupts, a wicked smirk gracing his lips. His gaze is fixed somewhere behind you, but you have a sinking suspicion you know why he looks like he’s won the lottery. “Speaking of the devil, look who’s coming over to say hello!”

{or alternatively: Yoongi and Y/N. Y/N and Yoongi. High school sweethearts that were never meant to be, until a high school reunion ten years later manages to reignite a flame that never quite burnt out.}

→ genre: high school reunion!au, exes to lovers, fluff, humor, minor angst → warnings: shy!yoongi and shy!oc live rent free in my brain, mutual pining is poggers, hoseok and seokjin feature in this and they aren’t evil for once in a cinnaminsvga fic, vaguely implied smut but it’s pg-13 because i’m a wimp → words: anticipated 15K → a/n: are you ever, like, irritatingly aware of how in love you are with someone? because that’s me while writing this fic. this fic was supposed to be 6-7K in length since it was a commission, but then i kept writing and well... here we are!! i hope to get this out before the end of the year but i thought it’d be nice to release a preview just so you guys know i’m still alive. or whatever. anyway!! enjoy!!

After ten years of radio silence, Min Yoongi is in your orbit once again.

In the grand scheme of things, ten years wasn’t all that long. Four years in university had passed by in a blur, and the absolute chaos that ensued right after you graduated as you scrambled to secure a job and move out of your hometown had made the days seem shorter than they actually were. You had not even noticed that time was passing until you found that cream envelope waiting for you one day after work, your alma mater’s school crest painfully recognizable even after all these years.

During all that time, the world around you shifted without you noticing, and that meant people were changing too.

Yoongi is 28 now. And so are you, after many months of denial. You have not seen each other since you were both 18—both of you far too young to know about any of the things you would experience in the next ten years. He might have grown taller a little since then, something you are sure that your brother will find amusing. His hair is not dyed like you remembered, as he has opted to keep it his natural dark black that you have not seen since you were both in middle school. It is styled differently too: combed over and jelled back, with his bangs pushed back and his forehead on full display. When he turns his head to the side, a gasp spills past your lips before you can stop it.

“Is that a fucking undercut?” you mutter in shock, your eyes straining out of their sockets as you try to drink him in. Even under the dim lighting of the ballroom, his new haircut is hard to miss. No one else seems to be undergoing the same mental collapse as you, judging by how everyone’s attention is still fixated on the person speaking at the podium. How the hell is no one else losing their fucking minds to the sight of Min Yoongi with a fucking undercut? Some questions are impossible to answer, you surmise.

When you decided to attend the reunion, you had not once thought about how Yoongi would look like. Somehow, you had developed this stagnant picture of him in your head, even after all these years. To you, he will always be the boy with the stark blonde hair, the mismatched eyelids, the pouty lips, the dumpling cheeks. He is the boy who can’t wear his own contact lenses to save his life, the boy who sometimes wears his favorite leather jacket to sleep, the boy who only drinks Americanos like it was water.

Gone are those days, you realize. That image of him has been smashed to pieces, instead replaced by this dashing (and incredibly hot) man—a stranger. A stranger with unbleached (and healthy) hair, a jawline sharp enough to cut glass. He has his glasses kept away, and there is no leather jacket in sight.

But you can see him, if you look hard enough. The same spark in his eye, the same curve of his lips. You catch him smiling for a second, and his cheeks still puff up like dough. Maybe it’s just hopeless thinking, but you see him. It’s still him. To you, he will always be your 18 year old Min Yoongi, the one who would greet you with a sweet kiss on the forehead every time you would—

Raucous applause breaks you from your train of thought, and you blink rapidly in surprise. You have to forcibly pull yourself out of your Yoongi-induced trance, clapping alongside everyone without really knowing what was going on. All of the extra noise sounds like buzzing in your ears, especially when it is drowned out by the roar of your blood rushing to your head all at once.

“Once again, I’d like to thank you all for coming tonight. We will begin the program right after dinner, so please feel free to help yourselves to the buffet! Cheers everyone!” You faintly hear your old schoolmate speak, before her voice is quickly overrun by the commotion of people walking over to the extravagant display of food. It takes a moment for the crowd of heads to disperse, so when you can finally look back to where you last saw Yoongi, he is no longer alone.

Hoseok has his arm slung around Yoongi, his infectious laughter loud enough to be heard over clinking plates and silverware. The two look as different as night and day, with Hoseok practically bouncing from excitement and Yoongi rolling his eyes from annoyance. But it is easy to see that his pout is nothing but a ruse; you can already see the beginnings of a smile tugging at his lips.

You feel your own seams breaking, unwittingly sporting a grin of your own. It is nice to know that Yoongi hasn’t been alone all this time, that he still seems close with his old best friend. You cannot count the number of friendships that you have lost over time, and you still grieve many of them during your quiet moments. Alas, it was often never even anyone’s fault, the strains of adulthood often being the biggest dealbreakers in your relationships.

“Enjoying yourself? I didn’t think we’d share the same voyeuristic tendencies,” says a voice, creeping up behind you. Now, normal people would not usually expect other sane people to invade your personal space and breathe directly into your ear, but that’s just your humble opinion. What you do know is that one certain individual enjoys breaking the mold when it comes to societal norms, and it is none other than…

“Jesus fucking Christ!” You shriek, nearly suckerpunching the offending degenerate in the face. You barely hold back your fist from connecting with his face, but your resulting irritation remains. Whether that irritation is because you regret actually holding back or not will unfortunately also have to remain unanswered. “Oh God, it’s you.”

“Oh, no need for that. Most people usually call me Seokjin,” he snickers, thoroughly enjoying your flushed face. Kim Seokjin pats you on the shoulder, his trademark “pretty boy” smile still as radiant as you remembered. It does nothing to quell your urge to raise your fists again, however. “Hello, Y/N. Fancy seeing you here!”

“The feeling is not mutual,” you snort. Much like how Yoongi was with Hoseok, your derision is nothing but a rouse. As much as you want to kick Seokjin in the nuts, you also cannot ignore how much you want to hug him the slimy bastard—but you definitely will not be the first one to admit it. So like the tsundere that you are, you decide to insult him instead. “Don’t you have other things to do? Or rather, people to do?”

“My heart! You wound me,” he gasps, grasping his chest as though he’d been shot. “How could you say that to your best friend in the entire world? Don’t you know how much I missed you?”

“Easy. I do it because the only other alternative would lead me straight to prison,” you shrug, but the grin is forming fast on your face. This time, you don’t jolt away when he closes in for a hug. “And I guess I miss you too,” you say, your words slightly muffled into his chest. Like always, he sees through your prickly act because as much as you like to pretend, Kim Seokjin is kind of amazing—loose bolts and all.

“It’s nice to know that your tongue hasn’t lost its edge, though I suppose I wouldn’t be intimately knowledgeable in that area. After all, I still am very much a raging homosexual and pussy isn’t really my forte,” Seokjin guffaws, his volume causing a few nearby guests to raise their heads up in alarm. You bow at them, sheepishly apologizing on his behalf before grabbing him by the collar.

#btsghostie #bts x reader #bts scenarios #yoongi x reader #yoongi scenarios #my wips #look at me writing a fic when im in the middle of my finals season HAHAHAH #like you would never ever catch me writing except during the times when i shouldnt be #but yea this is probs coming out after christmas bc i have another thing releasing on that day (winkies)#but definitely coming out before new years so!! im so excited for this!!#i havent been this pumped for a fic since a boy like you LMAO #and you can bet your butts that this is gonna be equally if not sweeter than that one #who the fuck is angst? idk #okay this fic will have like 2% angst but HEY if you can drink 2% milk and not notice then you can read this fic #dont worry tbh its like baby angst.... 2020 is weird bc i really did become a fluff writer and it be like that sometimes!!#see yall soon syub syub

209 notes · View notes

raplinesmoon · 3 years

Text

Burn After Reading (KSJ x F!Reader) - III. Interlude: Shadow

Pairing: Kim Seokjin x Female Reader

Genres: action, heavy angst

AUs: exes-to-lovers, spy!AU

Word Count: 1.3k

Warnings: so much… regret, pining, mentions of sex, mentions of past relationship, minor character death, grief, these two are just two angsty fools and very bad spies I’m sorry

Ratings: R

Summary: The agency made the biggest mistake they ever could by trusting Kim Seokjin one more time. You weren’t going to do the same.

A/N: Hi! Here’s Chapter 3, switching things up and introducing more backstory with a flashback. Also big apology to @jinpanman because our spy hero Jin running to save OC moment will have to wait another chapter (I’m sorry Mai) 🥺 I hope you enjoy! Lots of love, Isi 💜

Crossposted to AO3 here.

Previous Chapter | Series Masterlist | Next Chapter

The sun’s rays cast a brilliant glow on the azulejos that have made a home in this small alley, a rainbow wave of varying shapes and sizes coloring your vision, like the magic of a kaleidoscope. At the center of this brilliant scene, a grand piano cuts a lonely figure, the black and white of the keys stark, leeching all the brightness from the world outdoors.

The doors to the music shop taunt you, inviting you to open them and drown yourself in the deluge of memories that had scathed your last trip to Lisbon. The haunting notes of the coda that had spelled out the beginning of the end to the symphony of the love between you and Seokjin.

Seokjin lingers at the end of the alley, his eyes trained on your wistful figure. If he knows why you stay outside the music shop, a black stroke amongst this scene full of life, he doesn’t comment. In the distance, the mournful twines of a mandolin resonate, the sea creating the perfect backing to the tale of woe that’s being spun from a singer’s lips.

Saudade. Seokjin’s Portugese is amateur at best (you’d always been the polyglot between the two of them), but the word had never escaped him, taking root in the back of his mind. Things were never supposed to turn out this way, Seokjin’s lips were never supposed to taste only of tar and bitter spirits when he went home every night. He missed the soft sounds of the piano playing in his room, while you and him loitered outside the door, your strawberry lips moulding to his. But fate had to be cruel, it had to take away everything he loved, all at once.

5 Years Ago

Harsh clacking permeates the room, Seokjin’s broad shoulders flexing as he leans over the keyboard of Yoongi’s grand piano, banging away with all the gusto of a renowned maestro.

The blush-orange glow of tonight’s sunset filters into the room, your pyjama-clad figure leaning back on his bunk as your eyes betray the smile that threatens to creep up on your face at any moment. The two roommates never fought, Yoongi never being the type to raise his voice.

However, you silently chuckled at the idea that the brilliant hacker would have a few choice words for his beloved best friend if he could see him now, defiling the precious instrument that took up more than a third of their tiny shared space.

The other third was taken up by your constant presence in Seokjin’s bunk, and you felt a pang of sympathy for Yoongi, wondering if he was ever disturbed by the endless moans Seokjin would draw from your lips every night. If he was, Yoongi was too kind to say anything about it, happy that his two closest friends had found love in each other, had found something to live for, in a place where their lives were stolen from them the moment they walked through the doors of HQ.

A rapping on the door startles both of you out of your cosy reveries, Seokjin’s eyes widening in fear. Yoongi was still on his mission, not due back for another three days. Quickly folding his hands behind his back and whistling to himself, he assumes the picture of innocence lest his unassuming roommate were to be behind the door right now.

You roll your eyes at him as you get up, peering through the doorhole. The figure on the other end makes you freeze. The knob is as cold as ice the moment you twist it, letting the uninvited guest in.

Head Agent Kim Namjoon is an anomaly. Younger than you both, he’s shot up to the ranks of leadership effortlessly since he finished his training two years ago. Clearing his throat, the tall young man gives you both a sorrowful look, the film of tears making itself known overtop the steel in his eyes.

“Agent ___ and Agent Kim. I’m afraid I have some unfortunate news to share with you both. Agent Min is dead. He was killed while on duty in Lisbon. There’s no time to waste. As the agency’s best pair of operatives, we’re having you step in to finish the mission. You leave at dawn.” With a solemn nod, he turns, unaware of the weight of his words on you both.

Immediately, your concern turns to the man in front of you. While you had known Yoongi for a long time, nothing could mimic the relationship he shared with Seokjin. The two of them were thicker than thieves, brothers in every sense of the word.

“Seokjin, I-” you start, choking back the tears which have begun to claw in the back of your throat. “I’m so sorry.”

His figure remains slumped over the piano, unanswering. You make your way towards him, the bed creaking as you lift yourself up. Drawing closer with each step, you can make out the softest of sounds emanating from his figure - a muffled sob.

“The piano - it’s a Kawai. I remember the day Yoongi bought it. He dragged me with him to this shop run by an old man on the outskirts of Seoul. He’d never been so happy in his whole life, not even the day he made it into the academy,” he croaks out, eyes red and aching.

“He was composing something, he told me that it was a gift. For me. For us.”

Your heart stops in your chest. Grief. It was something your training didn’t cover. Things come and go all the time in the world of espionage, that’s why spies were taught to think on their toes, to move quickly, never to linger. It’s what your parents had taught you from years of being in the field themselves, the news of their own deaths accompanied by a memo to find the academy and start training as soon as possible. It’s what leaves you paralyzed, unable to respond in this moment. And yet, you try.

“Seokjin, Yoongi is dead. I know it must hurt, but the people who killed him are still out there. We have a chance to find them and catch them. And once we do, we can grieve. But right now, I think it’s best if we sleep and focus on the mission ahead. Let me stay with you tonight, please.”

You sound cruel, even to your own ears, but this has never been your forte. Seokjin was the one who specialized in matters of the heart, who was always there in the blink of an eye the moment a teardrop became a waterfall. All you know is moving forward and moving on, the promise of a new mission being the salve that soothes every wound before it begins to form.

Seokjin shrinks into himself, his once-handsome face transforming into a canvas of despondency.

“I… think you should go back to your room tonight ___. I’ll see you in the morning, okay? You’re right, we should rest before the mission,” Seokjin’s tone is placating, kind even, but the kindness doesn’t reach his eyes.

You’ve screwed up. Yoongi is gone. Seokjin has shut you out. And Lisbon waits at dawn.

The bitter sting of the memory nearly knocks Seokjin off his feet. He looks up. You’re still lingering outside the music shop. His own heart is lingering five years in the past.

It’d be so easy to reach for you, to forgive you, to banish the ghost that’s lived in your hearts during your separation. Yoongi wouldn’t have wanted this for you both, he thinks. He would’ve chastised him in that soft, but stern voice of his, telling him that Lisbon didn’t have to be the end for you both. Lisbon didn’t have to be the nail in the coffin that chained the both of you to your life as spies, and killed the lovers inside.

Except Yoongi’s not here anymore. Seokjin misses his friend, his voice of reason. He misses you. Yet there’s a crippling ache in his bones and his heart. He’s getting too old for this, he muses, sparing one last glance at the music shop and the azulejos.

RJ: Heading back to the hotel. It’s best if we both get some sleep and focus on the mission ahead of us. Burn after reading.

A/N pt 2: Poor Yoongi deserved better T T (Shadow refers to his ghostly presence, but I like to think it was his codename too). Idk if I had bigger and brighter wishes for this chapter, but I was incapacitated (like Agent Jeon) by a pounding headache and it just turned into an angsty mess I’m sorry. This chapter was originally supposed to be titled Lovesick in Lisbon, but the flashback ran away from me and the backstory will be finished in the next chapter, which has that same title! As always, any feedback and comments are much appreciated, but I appreciate you all anyway.

Glossary

Azulejos - Spanish/Portugese ceramic tiles, coming from the Arabic “al-zellij”, meaning polished stone

Saudade - a deep emotional state of melancholy tinged with longing for something or someone that one cares for and/or loves, often implying that the object of this love may never be had again

Fado - not mentioned, but this is the type of music Seokjin hears! Meaning “fate”, it is a melancholic ballad type of music usually about the life of the poor or woe, and the songs are usually given a backdrop against the sea

87 notes · View notes

psychemeanscure · 4 years

Text

PART 3 { Thanks Google Search for quantum physics meaning reference though I revise it for a bit. And Google translations for the Spanish words, though I’m not so sure by its accuracy. Lol! that’s all, okay bye! happy reading~ keke}

A gleam yet aesthetic lights of his Casino Hotel welcomed them as they both enter its futuristic hall, screaming with dominance. Greeted by his people while passing through the buzzing of gamblers of any kind, frivolously wasting every cents and ownership they have. The sea of expensive liquors, the sound of tokens and chips, the chime of jackpots and failures of losses. How she hated the sight of it and now she’s just one step closer to face the reason behind it. But only to flinch from another sight she can never get used to.

The chromic face of Jang Taeyoung endlessly playing to his initially Led TV. As she eyed him with abhorrence. “Do you really have to shout that cloy face of yours around this Casino? Tss.” she finally blurts it out while his usual arrogance immersed. “I’m the signature of my Casino myself, what can I do?” and the only thing she could do is cringe. “No. You are simply a narcissist yourself.” a hasty laugh was heard by him, then.

“Come on, Honey. You’ve watched it many times yet you only learn it just now? I mean, who wouldn’t be? I’m enormously gorgeous man.” She hissed. Uninterested by his boasting but vexed from what he called. “Shut that Joder Honey of yours. I’m not a bee! Por favor.” decides to walk ahead of him instead, better than engaging his nonsense callings.

He catches her pace anyway. As he stops by an open wine cellar, getting one type from a rack. “Should we have brought a champagne for him? This Berlin drink looks fi---“

His suggestion was abruptly halted, leaving the wine he’s holding put off on a center table just beside him. For he was dragged by her through the corner side of the cellar. Enough to spot that someone she did not expect. Him, being pressed on a column of wine bottles, trapped by his panicking volatile.

“Qué coño? What does that bomber prosecutor even do here?!” her scoffing whispers came then, eyes still on the enemy’s sight. The man they called Mr. Kim who has a very suspicious guts on her. “Oh. Him? He’s the frequent sniffing fox I’m telling you about. Craving to catch you obviously.” As much as he’s enjoying their position, he had no choice either but to diligently answer her distresses.

Multiple curses start to blab from her mouth nonstop as the so- called fox is now nearly passing their path. Till a cunning idea came after him, sneakily touch her bare back. “You do aware that I am fully attracted to you, aren’t you?” and she knows what he possibly wanted her to do, that she’s now secretly cursing herself for wearing the said garment. Too late to regret her thoughtless moves, mind still stuck with hesitations that her stressed eyes keep shuffling between the taming man in front of her and the persistent enemy who’s eager to catch her no matter what.

“Mierda! I hate you.” Her firm remark before she finally gives in. Swiftly taking his collar to changing their position and crash her lips to his awaiting mouth. She knew she’s going to pay for it. But she’s left with no choice. That sniffing fox would never get tired to investigate her, and to be seen from the Casino is the least she would do. That in between the kisses, she intendedly opens her eyes to sight the prosecutor’s stands.

Not until a sudden moan escaped from her lips that she had to close her eyes by his hungry kisses. She was too focused by the presence of her predator that she almost forgot her other predator. Right, Jang Taeyoung as he is will never accept a petty satisfaction as she only learns about his seeking tongue to enter hers. Only makes it worse when he starts to wrap his hands around her waist after deciding to press her more through the columns of wine bottles which also starts to make a sound of clinks from his move. Not long enough when his other hand begins to run through caressing her bare back to gripping her neck, up until finding a hold from the wooden feature of the wine columns.

“Hmm…”

And just like that, she lost it. Fully lost from the presence of her petty enemy, leaving her only focus to this taming man’s kisses. Scolding herself in mind but had to admit she’s liking it. She’s liking every touch of him that even her hands find its way uncontrollably wrap around his neck through stroking his hair, up to cupping his cheeks. Letting him experience the same intensity as she begun to push herself to kiss him back. Savoring each other’s taste. Giving in from the undecided touches. ‘I’m crazy’ a thought which only made her frown, yet she already meant.

“Jeez. Get a room.”

That alone made her snap back from reality, that she forcefully pulls herself from his still eager kisses. She may not have been busted by the prosecutor only to be found as embarrassment. The fox failed to see her though as it already passed through them before she pulled out, but because of the already loud sound of wine clinks caused by them, it had to found out their sudden make-out.

“F*ck!”

He hates to admit, but he liked it too. The way her lips brushed into his was just exceptional that he even begins to put a liking smile in between their kisses. He wants more and he mean it. And as much as he wants to thank the bomber prosecutor for letting things happen, he hated him even for cutting it. For they can still hear each other’s breaths as his arms still resting in between her, while she’s not eyeing his glances like he does. “We better get going. Our guest must have waited for too long.” As he intends to get serious but his teases aren’t helping when his usual tilting of head and a smirking smile ignites. “I thought Gangnam Gal is five kilometers afar from Itaewon Guy? Then why does it feel too close today. Huh, Sung Eunyoung?”

“Save that for later, Jang Taeyoung.”

Her only stern response after shoving out from his trapping arms between her and with one last biting of his lips, he turns around with a face of a cold hunter as they both went upstairs for VIP Casino Hall to finally pursue their first mission.

“Señor Alcaziar.”

His first greeting of its name before urging for a handshake. “So sorry for being late, a little situation just happened unexpectedly. I hope it didn’t get you bored though.” His proceeding excuses as well. “I see. Not at all. I’m actually enjoying!” a calm but lively response of the Spanish old man before its eyes begun to dart on her.

“Ooh. And who’s this lovely Señorita with you?” They then both looking at each other as if a lovesick lovers head over heels in love. She, who is as if asking for his permission, only to be answered a motioning gentleman’s sign. And he, who swears if only a Grammy nomination will be offered to them, they surely conquer the award-winning title. Thus, as if on cue. Their workshop begins to roll.

“Hola, Señor. Allow me to introduce myself. Me llamo Amilia. Mucho gusto.”

As expected, an astonished reaction had appeared, while unlinking her hand from his arms and offer to the guest. “Mucho gusto. Me llamo Veeros.” The latter’s introduction as well, that even after accepting her handshake, a compliment follows by talking to him. “She’s good, eh?” And the only thing he did was to give him a proud smile. “But you didn’t tell me you’ll be bringing a date for tonight. I should have brought mine.”

With a kinky smile, he went beside her placing his hand on her bare back. “Well, to properly introduce you Señor. This dazzling lady here beside me. My dearest fiancé, Amilia Martin.” so for the second time, their whipped staring game reenacts again, while the became out of place old man only had to react in awe from what he thought lovebirds that its eyes were stuck staring with the both of them. “Oh. Wow. Now that makes a lot of sense. So, am I Veeros Alcaziar proud to be father then?” its humorous response anyway by which cause the laughter among them anyhow.

Still moved from the burst of laughter. The latter tries to bring back his composure though. “Wooh. That’s hilariously unexpected. Anyway, it’s really nice to meet you, young lady. Amilia Martin is indeed a beautiful name for you.” His complimenting remarks again, while she hated the fact that she needed to thank him for that.

Amilia Martin. A name given by her foster parents since she became an orphan. She’s sorry for them, yet it became her disguised identity. Truth is, only few knows Sung Eunyoung, which includes the reckless man beside her obviously. The corporate world only knows Amilia, gone Sung Eunyoung. She loves to be called by that name anyway. But hearing it from the mouth of the enemy is a total exemption.

Meanwhile, a prying watch from Jang Taeyoung occurred. Eyeing the peculiar stare from their guest. For he had already felt it the moment its eyes landed to his volatile. Something he cannot describe yet fishy. And he didn’t like it. “I almost forgot, Señor. Here’s our present for you.” His prompt interruption indeed which led the latter to change its focus to him, as he handed the Berlin champagne he decides to took anyhow a while ago. “Oh, wow. Villa Di Corlo. One of my favorite as well. Thank you.” After accepting it and give to its assistant, the Spanish old man begun to sturdy clasping its hands. “So! Can we talk about business now?”

“After you, Señor.” His leading motion the moment they arrived to the front door of his office, as the old man is about to went in, not before realizing something. “Wait? With your fiancé?” Its off remark indeed. “Well… I couldn’t get a permission if not to her. So, sí Señor.” His response then after from looking each other’s eyes. “Uhuh. Partners in crime. Nice. Well then.” Thus their first conversation started.

The deal went smoothly. From sharing both terms and conditions to how each other’s transaction must be done. But not until the certain word sneak into the dealer’s mouth which led them to give each other’s meaningful look. “Narcotics, Señor?”

“Sí, Narcotics. I’ve been searching for a great timing for it but didn’t get a chance. You know, being a busy man. But looking with our conversation today, I think I’m convinced to give it a go. What do you think, Mr. Jang? Young lady?” His indeed pertaining to the both of them, and grasping from her seat isn’t even much of help. He saw it otherwise, as her habit of flicking her nails didn’t survive from his sight as well. Thus, he had no choice but to do the safest thing he guess.

“About that Señor. I think we need to talk about it first. Seems like my Amilia here is a bit surprised by your sudden proposal.” And she thanks him for that. “Oh. I see. My bad. But no rush. I can wait. Just make sure you both talk it wisely, alright?” and the only thing they could do is smile, hiding the fakeness.

“Thank you for inviting me to your humble Casino, young lad. I had a great time.” With a final handshake he offered a hand. “And thank you for accepting our invitation as well, Señor. We had fun talking.” And so they both escorted him and bid goodbye.

“Mierda!”

As he expected. Her curses erupt, the moment the door shut closed. Stroking her hair at the back of her head. She’s frustrated, and he knows it. That he had to grab her car key from the valet. “I’ll drive you home.” Only for her to get it back. “I can manage.” But who is she lying, though? He wouldn’t be surprise if a news came up of her for over speeding. “I would rather not take the risk. So, just better sit peacefully and let me. “snatching the key from her again while forcefully pushing her to get in the passenger seat.

The ride indeed at peace. But too much peace that her nail flicking habit bothers him still. “Eish. Can you stop torturing your nails? What did they even do wrong to deserve your frustrations. Tss.” only to receive a crumbing look from her. “Shut up. I’m thinking.” With a heavy sigh, she ends up looking by the window instead. Not too long though when her thoughts aren’t even helping her at all.

“Urgh. I need a break! Maldita sea. Stop the car!”

She burst out indeed, that he had to stop the car as well by a bridge. Stomping out through the sidewalk overlooking the steady shore, as she released another of her heavy breath. Her, who’s only feeling the solemn air, gripping to the railings of the bridge. Him, who’s only leaning to her car, arms crossed while playing with his shoe. Just silence between them.

“I have something in mind, actually. Want to hear?”

Breaking the ice, somehow. She hesitated of course, but at the back of her mind, why give it a shot? And so she does. “Let me hear it, then.” She, who’s crossing her arms now. From focusing his eyes on his playing shoe, he darts his eyes to the overlooking shore as well. “If I were to ask, I rather accept his proposal.” His straight suggestion indeed, while she had to turn her head to him, unpleased by his words.

“Are you even---“

“Then you shouldn’t have started if you’ll have to give up anyway.”

And that snap her indeed, that even a fading ‘but’ cannot surpass what he said. She would not like to admit, but he’s right. And him, seeing her doubting face, decided to proceed his following invocations. “You think declining him ain’t do any suspicions? Tss. That’s a lamest excuse for a gambler, Sung Eunyoung. Whether you like it or not, we have no choice either.” Thus a surrendering sigh escape to her again, as her eyes went back to the overlooking shore. “I know. It’s just that… I did not expect things to go this worse.”

“Sung Eunyoung. Even gamblers need to expand. You’re in a business. You should have known that.”

Then another silence appeared. And by measuring her silence again, he began his final follow-up. “So? Are we in or what?”

And with one last deep sigh, closing her eyes. She finally gave in.

“Okay.”

#kim soo hyun #seo ye ji #ko mun yeong #moon gang tae #psycho but it's okay #itsokaynottobeokay #realkoreanmovie #by quantum physics #quantum physics #sung eun young #jang tae young #nightlife ventures #hyunji #seo yea ji #real #jangtaeyeong

97 notes · View notes

decayedflower · 4 years

Text

Stranger II

⋆ gif is mine

Pairing: Yang Hongwon x Reader

Genre: Underground rapper!Hongwon, Barista!Reader | angst, fluff

Word Count: 5.6k

Summary: Don’t get attached. This was his number one rule. Attachment means getting hurt. Attachment means vulnerability. You are the only person you can trust. So how could she so easily sneak past and break the walls he had worked so hard to build around his heart when all she is, is a stranger?

Warnings: cussing, some angst, hamin being a noodle

A/N: Sorry this took forever to upload, life happens ya know? Next chapter should be more exciting as the ball gets rolling. Hope you guys enjoy :)

You told yourself that no matter how in love you were with someone, you could detach yourself from your emotions enough so that—should the day come—you could live your life without them.

Looking at yourself now, you admit you’re a little ashamed. You couldn’t stop bawling your eyes out for 2 weeks straight. You guess you didn’t do as good a job ‘detaching’ as you thought you did.

You mentally slap yourself. You once lived your life without him bitch, you can do it again.

It was on a rainy Monday afternoon that you found yourself in bed—cheeto dust on your titties—marathon watching Weightlifting Fairy Kim Bok-Joo. Curse Nam Joohyuk. How could a man be so goddamn perfect? He was handsome, funny, loving—and most certainly not a CHEATER.

You sigh and decide that you should probably get up and shower before Hyeri comes home and sees your miserable state. You feel bad worrying her so much. She’s always been way too kind and selfless for her own good.

You grab a fresh set of pj’s and determinedly head to the bathroom. The least you could do was stop moping and try to clear your thoughts of him. For both your sakes.

Just as you finish that thought, you catch sight of the item sitting on top of your dresser. Your favorite hoodie. His hoodie. You scowl and toss it into the trash bin. If only all men were like Nam Joohyuk. The world would be a much more peaceful place.

“Sooo, hey.”

“Yeah?”

“You know how Princess Peach is always getting her ass kidnapped?”

You laugh at the odd question. “I do recall the kidnapping of the Princess Peach ass, yes.”

“Well, it just hit me. Why doesn’t the bitch ever fight back? I mean,” Jin places a hand on his hip thoughtfully, “how is it that she manages to get kidnapped by the same dude every single time? She’s a princess. Shouldn’t she have high level security?”

“Huh. I never really thought about that.”

“How could you not! She has marshmallows for bodyguards. It’s outrageous.”

“Does it really matter?” you ask.

He sounds genuinely offended. “Of course it does. You ever see Daisy getting kidnapped?”

“Well, no but—“

“Besides, isn’t it a little ridiculous how there’s this expectation that Mario has to save her? I mean, he’s not even a prince or a knight, he’s a plumber! An italian plumber! The amount of disrespect is just astronomical considering the lengths he goes to—”

“Seokjin why are we talking about this?” You ask, baffled. You take a look at your workstation and head to the stockroom to get more large size cups. Jin trails behind you, obviously upset with your lack of interest in the conversation.

“It’s a legitimate concern, Y/N. Someone needs to pay attention to these details and it is the duty of I, the consumer, to voice the—whoa whoa whoa, since when do we have oatmeal raisin cookies?!” He screeches mid-rant, staring at a pack of cookies he holds in his hand.

You whip around to have a look, not believing your ears. “What the fuck?”

It’s true. The box of oatmeal raisin cookies sits atop the third shelf, right next to the double chocolate chip cookies.

“The boss sent an email out on Sunday,” Yoongi stands at the doorway holding a box of promotional flyers. If it were possible, you swear tumbleweed would have made its way between the three of you with the silence that follows as you and Jin stare at each other blankly.

“Which,” Yoongi drawls out, “I guess neither of you read.” he states dryly, walking away.

“Who the hell likes oatmeal raisin?” Jin asks defensively. Personally, you couldn’t agree more. Oatmeal cookies on their own were tolerable—it was the raisin part that completely ruined the entire cookie.

“They’re Satan’s spawn,” he scowls, tossing the aforementioned cookie back in the box as if it had personally insulted him. You chuckle and shake your head, walking back to your station with the box of plastic cups.

You start stocking them back up on the counter, making sure it looks neat.

“Hey Jin,” Yoongi calls out from the front of the store, “can you grab that window marker and write out the menu again? The rain washed some of it off.” He says, examining the missing bits of letters, nose scrunched in annoyance.

You could practically hear the way the older boy starts seething at Yoongi’s lack of use in honorifics. The tips of his ears flare a bright red, his eyes wide in disbelief.

“I’M SORRY, COME AGAIN?! I couldn’t hear you over the DISRESPECT.”

Seokjin takes great pride in being the oldest of the crew. He enjoys taking care of the others as if they were of his own blood, you included. He has a somewhat sarcastic sense of humor—but never overbearingly so—always exaggerating his facial expressions and reactions, which you personally find charming. Seokjin is also infamous for his constant dad jokes, the younger ones usually cringing at their cheesiness and have you bending over in laughter. (The other boys beg you to stop egging him on as it only fuels his desire to keep them going.) That being said, Jin is not someone who gets easily irritated. When it comes to certain things, he is just, well, a bit of a drama queen.

You stifle a laugh, watching as Yoongi pinches the bridge of his nose, a heavy sigh leaving his mouth, very obviously regretting his choice of words. “Hyung, will you please go rewrite the menu outside?”

“Thank you! Can’t you just do that from the get go? I swear you kids are so ungrateful sometimes. I mean, you all seem to forget how I practically raised you brats—”

“Hyung, please get your ass outside or so help me I will go into that break room right now, clock out, take the longest nap of my damn life and just leave you two out here to die.”

“Alright, alright,” he says, putting his hand up, “I’m going geez. What a drama queen.” He huffs his way to the entrance, shaking his head, marker in hand. “And you guys say I’m the dramatic one.” He scoffs, shaking his head.

Yoongi stands there looking up at the ceiling with his hands on both hips as if silently asking the heavens for a tiny shred of patience.

You snicker behind your hand. You swear hearing those two bicker is your daily source of serotonin.

It’s 3 more hours into your shift when Hamin shows up at the front counter with his signature soft boy smile.

He first visited the cafe during the summer one day back when you had just been hired. The intense summer heat wave had him coming in search of some shelter from the sun and a drink to cool off. The Grind was promoting the seasonal summer drinks and naturally, as a new hire, you tried your best to advertise it. It was only your second day on the job and in your nervous state you sold him a drink that, to just your luck, wasn’t available that day. You apologized profusely afraid that he would turn out to be a Karen, but Hamin had been very sweet about it. He befriended you after that, making frequent visits to the Grind, declaring that he had found a hidden gem.

After talking to him some more you learned that Hamin had studied psychology for two years at a local college before he decided to drop out and pursue his musical career. Of course he didn’t tell you that last part up until a couple of weeks ago, so you had been under the impression that the reason he spent so many hours at the coffee shop was to study for his exams. You weren’t the type of person to pry into someone’s personal life unless they decided to tell you themselves so you never asked. Ever since Hongwon confessed to you that both he and Hamin were working towards becoming musicians, Hamin began to share more about himself to you. He figured that now that the cat was out of the bag, he could be more open with you. Prior to that day, you knew very little about Hamin’s personal life.

“Hey you! You’re back,” you beam.

“Yeah, gotta grind,” he pats his bag for emphasis. “Ha! Grind...” he snorts suddenly. “Get it? Cause we’re at...” he gestures to the shop and laughs to himself. He looks goofy standing there in his bright lavender tie dye hoodie, a big contrast to the muted colors of the walls. His tall lean form stands out like a sore thumb. An Adidas baseball cap adorns his head but it’s so washed out you can’t even tell what color it is—or is supposed to be.

You laugh, shaking your head.

“Oh come on, it was funny,” he says, leaning on the counter.

“It was funny the first couple times Jin said it when I just started working here,” You correct.

“You still laughed though,” he winks at you, making you laugh again. “Anyway,” he straightens up, “Can I get the usual, please?”

You grab a cup and start writing his name. “Just you this time?”

“Nah, my idiot friend is coming but he’s gonna run late so I’ll just order ahead of him.” He sighs, reaching into his pocket in search of his wallet. “How much is it?” He asks, fumbling through a bunch of receipts and cards.

You wave him off. “On the house.”

“No way, I can—”

“Hamin, dude, relax. You do this every time. I keep telling you, discount: friend. Total: zero.”

“You gotta let me pay every now and then. I don’t want your coworkers to think I keep coming here to leech off you…”

“Look, if you were really taking advantage of me, you wouldn’t keep disappearing on me for weeks at a time. Consider it an advance payment for when you finally let me hear a song of yours. ”

“Sorry…” He smiles sheepishly, “It’s a deal then. Thanks Y/N, you’re the best,” he grins. You flip your hair dramatically, playing along.

You make his drink and note that work is slow enough, so you head over to his table instead of calling him over.

You place his drink on the table, “so what’re you working on today?” He looks up and thanks you, taking a sip before he answers.

“A solo project. I don’t have anything now that’s worth listening to though…” He says dejectedly. Admittedly, he’s been going though somewhat of a writer's block.

“That’s okay! I didn’t mean to pressure you. Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be glad to give it a listen if you’re still willing to let me. Good music also takes time, right?” You smile encouragingly.

Someone yells out your name before he’s able to respond. You turn at the sound, “Oh hey!” you exclaim when you see your roommate. You turn back to wish Hamin luck on his writing.

“Thanks for the lunch, Hyeri,” you pat your stuffed tummy in satisfaction. “I forgot to prep mine last night so I was honestly just gonna wait until I got home to eat,” you confess meekly.

She showed up during your shift planning to ask you what kind of food you were in the mood for so she could bring it to you, but Yoongi caught on and sent you on your lunch break so the two of you could eat together instead. Min Yoongi was a godsend.

“I knew it! Y/N, you have to eat your meals! Do you know how detrimental it is to your health if you’re constantly working and skipping your meals?!” you cower as she scolds you.

“I know…sorry. I just forgot...” you squeak.

“Ugh. I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to raise my voice, I just worry about you,” she sighs, taking her seat again.

“And I’m so thankful!” you say quickly placing your hand on hers, “I’m sorry you’re always having to take care of me. I’ll work harder so that I don’t become a burden to you. I promise. I haven’t been myself these days but...just give me some time.”

She grabs your hand with both of hers, “Hey. You’re never a burden to me, Y/N. You’re like a sister to me. And I would never put your emotions against you. You need time to heal and that’s okay. Take it at your pace. I will always look after you, no matter what. Okay?”

Your heart warms at her words. You were so grateful to have her for a best friend. You engulf her in a hug and look at the time.

“I should head back. My break is just about over. Thank you for everything, Hyeri. Are you staying? I’ll make you a drink. On the house. You can study there?” you ask.

“Well, I was planning on going to my school’s library, but I guess I could use a drink…” She paused for a moment. “Is Jungkook working today?” She asks, hopeful.

Her crush on your coworker was so amusing. “Unfortunately for you, not today, sorry.” She pouts cutely.

“I’ll make you a green matcha latte?”

“Pretty please.”

You giggle, “Okay, let’s head back then.”

It was a good thing the two of you decided to eat at the chinese restaurant across the shop, so the walk isn’t long. You came here so often that the kind elderly woman who owned the restaurant had memorized your order. You couldn’t help it that their sweet and sour chicken was bomb as hell. What you would give for that recipe.

You’re internally groaning at the thought of having to go back into work when Hyeri stops in front of the entrance and lets out a low whistle.

“Whoa, hey. Which one of your coworkers drives a damn motorcycle?!” She points to a sleek, graphite motorcycle parked on the curb, two cars away from yours.

“Whoa. Uhh...no one, not that I’m aware of. Jin drives a Honda Civic and Yoongi ubers cause of car issues.” You shrug, opening the door. “Must be a customer’s.”

“Well, I don’t know if it’s just me, but that thing is screaming big dick energy.” She says, following behind you. You laugh and smack her shoulder.

“You say that but what if it’s some old bald dude that listens to metal?” You ask, leading her to a table farther in the back so she can study peacefully.

“Well err...hopefully not. I’m just saying whoever rides that thing, I wouldn’t mind riding too. Hell, I could ride all night…” she trails off. You bury your embarrassed face in your hands and try to hold in your laughter so you don’t disturb the customers.

“Oh my god. Stop talking. You’re gonna get me in trouble.” You point at a chair, “Sit here and I’ll bring your drink. Behave,” you warn playfully.

“Yes ma'am,” She winks and points shooter fingers at you. You laugh with a roll of your eyes, heading back to clock in.

“You seem...distracted.” Hamin says, amusement lacing his words.

“Huh?” Hongwon turns at the accusation with wide eyes.

He sighs. “I mean,” he says crossing his arms, “ever since you got here 15 minutes ago, it’s like you keep looking around for...something.”

“So, you’re saying for the past 15 minutes you’ve been watching me like a creep?” He turns his attention back to the music software in front of him. “I told you I don’t swing that way.” he says, clicking random notes on the half-finished project.

Hamin snorts. “Don’t change the subject. What‘s got you so distracted dude?” He asks, slurping up the remains of his drink through his straw.

“The only distraction here is the eggplant sitting in front of me...” He trails off when you enter the coffee shop with your friend in tow. You’re laughing, giving her a smack on the shoulder playfully at a joke she tells you.

Hamin stops his obnoxious slurping when he follows his friend’s gaze. “Ohhhhh!” he grins.

“What?” He snaps. “No ohhhh. Whatever you’re thinking, stop it right now.”

“I’m not thinking anything.” Hamin brings his hands up defensively. “Brain empty. No thoughts.” He taps the side of his head with his index finger. “Buuuttt if you were so interested you could’ve just asked, you know.”

“And what would I have asked exactly?” He asks with a tinge of annoyance.

Hamin tsks under his breath, exasperated. “Oh come on. I mean Y/N. You wanted to know if she was working. Am I right or am I right?”

“Why the hell would I wanna know that? I don’t even know her. ”

“Hongwon!” He’s caught off guard at the sound of your voice. He internally slams his own head against the table and forces a smile when you approach the table, avoiding Hamin’s gaze.

“Y/N, hey…”

“Hold on, you know each other already?” Hamin asks obnoxiously, “I only briefly mentioned you to him, but you already know his name!” Hongwon shoots daggers at the side of his head.

“Actually,” Hongwon says through gritted teeth, “we talked for a bit when I was on my way out the other day. It would have been rude of me to not introduce myself since she’s your friend.”

“He was even kind enough to walk with me on the way home even though it was raining. Thanks for that by the way, you really didn’t have to do that.” Hamin’s eyebrows shoot up in surprise. Shit. The smile you give him is so sincere that he almost misses what you say completely.

“Really!” Hamin grins, clearly enjoying the situation. He pats his shorter friend’s head in mock endearment. “That’s so sweet of him! I mean, considering he lives in a completely opposite di—” Hongwon sends a swift kick to his shin underneath the table.

“Fuck!” Hamin rubs the spot and laughs through the gritted teeth. “I mean...that’s sweet of him considering he’s normally so shy.” He growls at Hongwon and plasters a smile when he looks back at you. You probably think they’re both lunatics.

“Right…” You laugh, unsure of what’s happening. “By the way, did you want a drink? I’ll make it for you.” You tell Hongwon.

“Oh, uh yeah I was just gonna get an americano. Let me just—” He starts to stand up and take out some cash when you stop him.

“Are you sure that’s okay?” He asks. “I don’t want to get you in trouble…”

“Don’t worry, I get free drinks and pastries since I work here.” You say.

“And she shares them with me because I’m her favorite customer. Right, Y/N?” Hamin wiggles his eyebrows at you. You laugh and pick up his empty cup.

“Is he always this much of a moron when he comes here?” Hongwon asks, scrunching his face in distaste. You laugh and ask them to wait while you bring them coffee.

Hamin waits until you’re completely out of ear shot before he begins his interrogation.

“You know, for a pair of strangers, you two seem very well acquainted.” He states, eyes narrowed.

Hongwon scoffs. “You know, I don’t know if anyone’s ever told you this but somehow you have a really punchable face.”

“I don’t know if anyone’s ever told you this, but you’re a terrible liar.”

“Oh shut up. I didn’t lie. I didn’t tell you because I didn’t think I needed to.”

“‘I don’t even know her,’” Hamin mimics.

“I don’t know her. I know her name, that’s it. Not the same thing.”

“So you like her.”

He laughs. “What are you, five? How could I like her? I just met her, idiot.”

“You walked her home.” He says pointedly.

“Part way. I only did it because it was getting late and she’s your friend.”

“Ha! Since when do you care about my friends?”

“She’s a girl, it’s different. If something happened to her because I looked the other way, it’d be on my conscience.”

“You live in completely opposite directions.”

“So what?”

“You wouldn’t even do that for me.” Hamin deadpans.

“Yeah but you’re not a cute girl.” He shrugs, crossing his arms.

“So you think she’s cute!” He slams both hands onto the table, leaning forward to peer into Hongwon’s face accusingly.

“So what? She is cute.” He shoves him away, “that doesn’t mean I like her.”

“Hmm. Okay.” Hamin smirks and leans back in his seat.

“What?” He snaps.

“Nothing,” He says with a look on his face that screams everything but nothing.

Hongwon drags his hands over his face. “You really piss me off, you know that?”

“You may have mentioned that before,” he replies, appearing unbothered.

He’s lucky you decide to come back at that moment. He swears he’d have slapped the smile off his face had he been left alone with Hamin for a minute longer.

You set down the coffee and start to walk back to the counter. “Well, I shouldn’t bother you guys too much so I’ll leave you to it.”

“Wait, Y/N!” Hamin shifts in his seat to face you. “Are you busy Friday?” This puts Hongwon on alert.

“Hmmm...no, I don’t think I have anything going on actually. Why what’s up?”

“You’ve been wanting to hear some of our music for a while now, right? Well,” he loops an arm around Hongwon’s shoulder, “guess who has a gig that night?”

“No way!” You squeal, covering your mouth with both hands. “Wait, but I thought you didn’t have any music that’s finished.” You frown.

“Well, it’s not that we don’t, I just kinda wanted you to hear our new stuff first. But now that I think about it, this is as good a time as any. If you’re interested, a friend of ours is hosting a party and he asked a couple of artists to play for him. It’s at the Henz Club.”

“You mean that scary looking club in Mapo-gu?”

“Scary? I mean sure, some odd looking people hang around there, but they’re all pretty chill for the most part. Right Hongwon?”

Hongwon slaps his arm away. “Right. Well, you’re welcome to come but you don’t have to if you’re uncomfortable.” He supplies. “We’d understand if—oof!”

“Nonsense!” Hamin butts in, shoving his elbow into Hongwon’s side. “You can bring your friend over there if you want, so you don’t have to worry about being alone.” He motions his head in the direction of Hyeri who—not so discreetly—pretends like she hasn’t been trying to make out what the three of you have been talking about for the past 10 minutes.

“Ah, but either way we won’t ditch you after the performance, I promise. How about it?”

Hongwon is still recovering from having the wind knocked out of his lungs and before he knows it, somehow you’re agreeing and Hamin is giving you the details.

“I’m so excited, I can’t wait to hear you guys.” You say cheerfully.

“You should see this guy on stage,” Hamin gestures to Hongwon, “he really puts on a show. Like a true rockstar.”

“You know, you saying that doesn’t make me feel good,” Hongwon says with a frown, sitting back in his chair defeatedly.

“Oh and don’t be surprised if you hear a lot of screaming.” He ignores him, “There’s always a lot of fangirls, especially for Hongwon. They literally come in swarms, it's crazy.”

“Oh my god. Stop. You’re so embarrassing.” He groans, looking away.

“Wow, you’re really hyping him up,” you laugh.

“Ignore him. He’s just saying whatever the hell he wants.”

“No way, it’s really the truth.” He insists, folding his arms across his chest.

“Y/N! We need you in the back!” Yoongi calls out, his head poking out from the staff only door.

“I gotta go. I guess I’ll see you guys on Friday!” You say, waving. “Coming!” You call out, following after your coworker.

Hamin smiles stupidly as you leave. “Isn’t she sweet!”

Hamin and Hongwon hang around at the café for a few more hours until they decide to grab a bite to eat. For the remainder of the time they spent working on their music, Hongwon had not uttered a single word. The most Hamin had gotten out of him was a “sure” when he suggested they get burgers before heading home.

He exits his car, watching as Hongwon removes his helmet to fix the mess it makes of his hair.

Sighing deeply, Hamin leans against the side of his car, hitting the park button on his remote. “Come on, don’t be so cold. How long are you gonna give me the silent treatment for?”

He slips his hands into the pockets of his jeans, dreading to ask but needing to know. “Are you really that pissed off because I invited her?”

Hongwon slips the hollow side of his helmet onto the handlebar and mimics Hamin, leaning against his motorcycle. “Depends,” he says, taking out a pack of cigarettes from his back pocket to light one up, “why’d you invite her?”

Hamin considers his answer carefully, shifting his weight onto the other leg. It’s obvious that Hongwon is already upset, so anything he says will probably get him angry anyway. “I was hoping maybe you guys could hit off,” he says at last, deciding to be honest.

In truth, Hongwon isn’t surprised to hear this—he actually suspected it—but it still pisses him off nonetheless. It wasn’t the first time Hamin tried setting him up with someone. He wasn’t looking for a relationship. This was something he had told him countless times and yet, he continues to pull stunts like this.

“I know you said you aren’t looking for a relationship,” Hamin continues when he proceeds to bring the cigarette to his lips without a reply, “but I just think you could at least talk to her and—“

“And then what? We fall in love, get married and ride off into the sunset?” He cuts him off abruptly.

“No, I just—“ he starts to say but stops when he can’t think of how to word it correctly.

“I know what you’re thinking. You’re thinking Y/N went through a bad breakup, and so did I. You think maybe the two of us can find the comfort we couldn’t find with our previous relationships, in each other.” He pauses to take a drag of his cigarette.

“I’m sorry to burst your bubble, but that's a load of shit. This idea you have that love can just make me forget about all my trauma, is a load of shit.” Hamin flinches at the sudden aggression in his tone. This really didn’t come across the way he intended it to.

“Guess what, I’m fucked up Hamin!” He continues, raking a frustrated hand through his hair. “I have too many damn issues and I don’t need some chick to try to figure me out or fix me. I told you already, I’m happy with the way things are. I’m not gonna play into your stupid games just because you want to play fuckin’ cupid.” Hongwon scowls, taking another drag of his cigarette.

Hamin keeps his gaze on the ground, frustrated with how easily and accurately Hongwon is able to guess what he’s thinking. He didn’t realize how terrible it all sounded out loud. He racks his brain for something—anything—to say and argue that those aren’t his intentions, but Hongwon is speaking again before he’s able to do so successfully.

“I don’t care if you invite her. Just don’t go expecting anything out of me.”

He nods his head weakly. “I didn’t mean for it to sound like that, bro…” He says scratching his neck, “I’m not trying to find someone to fix you...” he trails off.

“It’s cool.” He sniffles, the cold air getting to him. “Sorry. Didn’t mean to snap like that.”

Hamin is taken aback for a second, not expecting him to apologize. He kicks the floor with his sneaker, “S’cool.”

“You still hungry?” Hamin asks, afraid that their little spat would create unnecessary tension between them.

Hongwon tosses his cigarette onto the floor to put it out with his sneaker. “Fuckin’ starving.”

You went home together with Hyeri later that afternoon once your shift was over. It was always nice to go home when the sun was setting and the air felt cooler. You loved how quiet the city got, allowing you to simply be one with your thoughts.

Unfortunately for you, today was not one of those days.

You release a sigh as you continue to pretend to not notice Hyeri’s constant fidgeting. “Hyeri, if you want to know so badly just ask already.”

She releases a giant breath as if she had been holding it this entire time. “Oh thank goodness because I felt like I was actually going to die if you didn’t say something soon,” she says grabbing your arm excitedly, like a puppy who was just called over by its owner.

“What were you doing with those two hotties I’ve never seen before?” You couldn’t tell what made her more excited―the fact that she found them so attractive or the fact that you were talking to men other than your coworkers. “Is one of them single?” she stops walking and gasps, “Are they both single?!”

An older lady walking her Chihuahua gives you a scornful look as she passes the two of you and you bring your finger to your lips to shush Hyeri. “Sorry,” she says with a giggle, “but this is huge!”

You pull her along with you to cross the short crosswalk and to the steps of your apartment complex, “It’s not a big deal. Besides, you’ve seen Hamin before.” You say, slipping your house key into the lock and opening the door.

“Okay but, this time there was another guy too. And you guys talked for like 20 minutes! On your shift!” She says, removing her shoes quickly to stand in front of you excitedly. You stop untying your shoelaces to give her a look.

“He’s a friend I made through Hamin. Who is also just my friend,” You tell her slowly as if you were explaining it to a child but you can tell by her smile that she’s not listening. You sigh and slip your work shoes off, putting them in the hallway closet. Hyeri hovers behind you, not wanting to be too pushy but also too worked up to leave you alone.

You stand up straight and turn around. “Okay fine. Hamin invited me to this party,” this already has Hyeri clasping her hands over mouth, “he and his friend are playing a gig for a friend—”

She’s squealing and jumping around before you can finish your sentence. “And they want you there as their plus one! Oh my—”

“But I think Hamin knows about the breakup and he feels bad and that’s why he invited me,” you say quickly. Hyeri stops mid spin to give you an incredulous look. “I mean, they kind of saw the whole thing since it happened at work,” you say glumly.

Hyeri wraps her arms around you when she sees how you deflate at the reminder. “Hey, don’t make such a sad face. You guys have been friends for a while now, right? I haven’t met the guy but I’m sure he invited you because he wants you there and not because he pities you.”

“Sorry. I think I’ve been trying too hard not to think about it so all the negative thoughts are really hitting me now,” you say, resting your head on her shoulder. She always had such a comforting mom warmth to her.

She releases you and gives you a comforting smile. “Do you want to go?”

“Well,” you sit on your bed exhausted, “I actually didn’t know Hamin played music until recently. I’ve really been wanting to hear some of his stuff and apparently his friend does music too..”

“Girl, there’s your answer! Who says you have to spend your days sad and alone after a breakup? If you want to go, go.” She encourages you. She had a point. Although somewhere in the back of your mind, you felt guilty. When Hamin invited you, you were super stoked and set on going but now that you were really thinking about it, you couldn’t help but think of Jaewon.

“I can tell you’re overthinking this,” Hyeri says. “Don’t. You’re a free woman! Free from a man who took advantage of you and didn’t know how to treasure you. Do whatever the fuck you want because it’s no one’s business. It’s not like you’re planning to go sleep around.” She crosses her arms across her chest, “and even if you are guess what, it’s still no one’s business.” She says vehemently.

You pick at your nails and bite your lip. “Okay.”

“Okay?!”

“Yeah, I’ll go.”

She squeals again and launches herself onto you. You land with an oof on your bed, her head barely missing yours by an arm hair. “Oh, one more thing though,” you manage to say from beneath her. “They kind of invited you too.”

Hyeri lifts herself up at this. She stares at you with wide eyes, “what do you mean?”

“I guess they saw us talking together and figured we were friends. Also, they caught you trying to eavesdrop on our conversation.” You tell her.

“Nooooooooooo,” she cries and runs to throw herself onto her bed face flat.

“It was the hiding behind an upside down textbook for me,” you snicker.

“Y/N, please I’m in the middle of dying of embarrassment.”

#Young B #yang hongwon #yang hongwon x reader #yanghongwon #Khiphop #khiphop reactions #khh #khh scenarios #kpop imagines #smtm8

102 notes · View notes

bangtan-dreamland · 4 years

Text

A Fairy Tale’s End [Chapter 2]

Pairing: ot7 x reader; jjk x reader; myg x reader

Word Count: 17,790

Rating: pg-15

Warning: reader is even more stressed, a brief meltdown, several confrontations, several curse words, someone drunk picks a fight with them

Genre: some angst, hurt/comfort, fluff, e2l, fantasy!au, elf!seokjin, fae!yoongi, dragon!hoseok, wizard!namjoon, vampire!jimin, kitsune!taehyung, mermaid!jungkook

Summary: You wanted, for once, to be someone important, someone needed- to be wanted and appreciated, to love and be loved. Well, you should be careful what you wish for.

AN: asdhjbasd first of all sorry for the long, long chapter bUT I swear future chapters won’t be as long,,, this is just really heavy on wordbuilding and plot with some character development ^^;;;

Also if anyone has noticed yes the ‘echo flowers’ are from Undertale uwu

A big, big thank you to @shadowsremedy for beta reading this!! I was losing my mind and he went and helped me make it so much better >w< Another thank you to @dee-ehn too for making the gorgeous banner above, likE LOOK AT IT IT’S JUST *insert flailing* wow my heart T^T

masterpost // previous chapter // next chapter

Taglist: @btsxdoll, @mspjm, @barbikatherine, @xxqueenwxtchxx, @catsandstrawberries, @bangtan-bestofme, @bubbletae7

»»————-　♔　————-««

The start of the journey was- quiet, and yet also quite loud, to put it one way.

It was terribly obvious, from one glance, that you were only a group of people forced into travelling together. Or at least to you, it was. For one, the way that none of you really bothered much with conversation, how each one was tense and on guard against each other- well, as much as you could read the others, anyway.

The horse under your hands whinnied as you ran your hands through its mane, and you found yourself looking at the others again in an attempt to, well, do something. Travelling, as far as you found out, was actually quite boring. Or. Well, it seemed to be, as you were only riding a horse. Admittedly, while a part of your attention had to stay on both the road and the horse, it didn’t take much before you found yourself desperate for something to do.

As it was, you were even contemplating starting up a conversation. You. Start a conversation. With them.

You sighed.

Really, when you first learned about them, your biggest worry was that you would be spending time with people like those at the castle, who, by now, you believed worshipped the ground you walked on, as creepy and arrogant as it sounded.

But… That moment then, at the castle, after introductions had been made, and your moment of panic ended, Namjoon had been the first to approach you, a genial smile on his face- but then the one from before, the vampire (Jimin, right? That was his name? You weren’t quite sure since half of your attention was spent trying not to visibly freak out while they were being introduced) strolled up to you, a smirk on his face.

“Lady Y/N,” Jimin’s voice was smooth as butter (and knowing now that he was a vampire now made the events when you met him make so much more sense), that coupled with his appearance made it easy for you to believe he was, well, a vampire. He gracefully bowed to you, extending a hand as well. “A pleasure to finally meet you.”

You forced a smile on your face, regarding him warily.

"... A pleasure to meet you too."

"Who would've known I would have had the blessing of an encounter with our ever so lovely saviour that night? Though," he sighed, his head dipping briefly to kiss your hand- the hair on the back of your neck standing upright as he lightly nipped it. The feel of what had to be his sharp fangs on your skin was not something you liked, that was for sure. "I regret not being able to have a longer talk with you."

"Park," the person (fae? The stark contrast of his bright, mint hair was quite distinctive enough, anyway) you met at the garden before- he spoke up then, his voice was low, the warning clear. Jimin only smiled innocently, his eyes like crescent moons as he obligingly stepped away from you.

"I was merely paying respects," he purred.

"Yet you do so in a manner most unrespectful," Namjoon cut in, brows furrowed as his gaze switched over to you in turn. He took a step forward- and the light frown on his face became a small smile. He bowed.

"Although we've already been introduced to each other... Heir to the Kim Coven, Kim Namjoon, at your service, Lady-"

"Lady Y/N? Who would have thought it?" You heard a new voice say your name then, before golden eyes that seemed to almost glow appeared in your line of vision. Familiar, mischievous eyes and a distinctive low chuckle- you hastily took a step back, immediately glaring at him.

And then another joined.

"You're the one I met at the inn!"

Even just remembering the chaos that erupted then made you wince. Several of them immediately started arguing- the loudest being Jimin (who cracked up and began teasing the other) and Jungkook (who looked close to actually, physically fighting him), though Namjoon and Taehyung came close, Namjoon's words getting sharper and sharper as Taehyung only continued to egg him on, throwing a few words at Jungkook as well- who, actually, you couldn't remember why he'd been fighting with Jimin... Though, it wasn't as if there was any use remembering now...

Your only saving grace then was that Yoongi and Hoseok didn't join in, and just when you were about to start speaking up (you couldn't let it go on forever, there was a limit to how much even you could take, after all)-

"Quiet." The voice, as stable as it seemed to be, growing not a single decibel louder than the others, was enough to affect everyone. The effects of his reprimand was instant- the four men instantly falling quiet, seemingly intimidated.

"If you're all done bickering like children, maybe we can continue on with why we've been assembled." Seokjin's voice was frost embodied as he swept his glance over you all. "Or are your ages only for show?"

Nobody moved- his gaze not letting up. In the wake of the silence, he looked at you. "Y/N."

You almost jumped, not just from surprise but also from how everyone's attention turned to you then. "Y-Yes?"

"Do you have any plan or information in place to start us with?"

"Y-Yes! Um..."

You suppressed the urge to run and hide, instead choosing to focus on the paper in your hands. A week's worth of research was written on it, as much as you could have gathered anyway.

"A-As elusive as, the- the Tower of Babel is, um," you took a deep breath, even as you stuttered, and told yourself to continue. "The first step to take in tracing its, um, its current location would be to, well, investigate the last confirmed area it was in. Especially when we consider that there's little information to go through, discounting rumours and myths."

"Therefore, I think that our first location should be R-Rivermouth. There should be the ruins of the old tower remaining there- it's at least a more solid clue than anything."

Icy brown eyes turned away from you, and you felt yourself sigh in relief. Was he testing you just now? It certainly felt like one- and one that you hoped you passed.

That point then on forward seemed to be a little bit of smooth sailing then. As much as the others seemed to have their own opinions and arguments, it only took a few, pointed words from Seokjin to get them moving.

And thus you all set off.

»»————-　♔　————-««

Which led to where you were at the moment, currently bored out of your life.

The first few days had been nerve-wracking, admittedly. You didn't know what to expect. You didn't know how to act around them, but soon enough, it became clear to you that you weren't the only one apprehensive about travelling with other, unknown people. The tense silence that covered you all attested to that. No one tried to speak up much, nor to do anything than follow along Yoongi (who led the way on account of being the second most experienced not only when it came to travelling, but also to fighting), though a part of you suspected it was mostly because Seokjin positioned himself at the back, where he had perfect view of you all.

It was for the best, you supposed, thinking over what you'd learned about them so far. Which, while it wasn't that much, and you still weren't quite sure what to think of them, it was obvious that you had your work cut out for you.

Hoseok was one of the few that was alright so far, you thought.

He was the one with the least amount of presence in the group, since the quest had started- something which, while initially surprised you (after all, he was a dragon, right? The thought that a dragon could be, well, quiet and wary of others when they'd been portrayed the exact opposite in media back home was a source of never ending confusion), gave your initial encounter with him at the tower make sense. Even when the fighting broke out at your first, official meeting with the others, he'd stayed out of the way.

If it weren't for the way you were hyper aware of the others, really, you would have forgotten all about him.

Still, compared to the others, that was practically a blessing.

Compared to Jungkook, that was.

Jungkook, who, in turn, was one of the loudest members so far- and a source of your never ending headaches since the quest began.

Considering your meeting at the marketplace, and how he was currently acting, the word that came to your mind most often was... Well, that he was a brat.

An attention-seeking brat, you added. Trying to show everyone that he was just as good as them, but then getting worked up over the littlest of insults (Jimin), trying to prove them wrong (or calling Jimin out on his height in retaliation to the latter calling him out on his age). Falling for sucker bets (again, Jimin, though sometimes Taehyung would join in), and getting tricked. Naive to a fault, and failing to think through his actions most of the time.

Still, considering he was apparently the youngest out of everyone...

Speaking of age... Your eyes briefly glanced over to your right, meeting crimson eyes- you quickly averted your gaze, ignoring the smirk directed at you.

Jimin, though, was a bigger pain in the ass to deal with. It only took you a day to determine that there was just one thing that kept him going in life.

It was to mess with other people.

He, you quickly deduced, was someone who got off on teasing others, enraging them, charming and using them, all the things that, if you were back home, you had no doubt you would ask if he was still in kindergarten, or what. Especially with the way he seemed hell-bent on riling up Jungkook to kingdom come over every little thing (though Jungkook would give his best to retaliate), something that he never quite succeeded at because every time he'd come close, Seokjin would promptly freeze them with a glare.

Really, it made you wonder just what the hell whoever sent him had been thinking, but then...

The flicker of a flame appeared at the edges of your vision, though you tried not to look all the same.

Then there was Taehyung, who, on the other hand, was a different kind of chaos.

The first time you met him had given you enough clues to realize that he was someone who probably took a lot of fun in pranking other people- and then watching the ensuing panic occur. The type to arrange buckets of flour atop every doorway, the type to ice over floors and watch people slip and fall, the type to drive people insane with just his words...

... or the type to let loose pigs in a castle and laugh afterwards.

Admittedly, though, ever since you'd set out it seemed as if he'd calmed down and took down the intensity of his mischief, but it still didn't take away the fact that he was still doing them in the first place.

You'd be doing something menial, like maybe set up the tents. You would be absorbed in your task- then you'd see feel something crawl near your legs, and you'd stifle a scream at the sight of a snake (lest you alert the others and make a bigger idiot out of yourself), and you'd hear the faint echo of laughter- and you would tamp down the urge to murder that ass as much as you could.

The most infuriating part about it too was how he seemed to hone in on you, setting you as his target. Taehyung felt like a whirlwind that you’d somehow caught yourself getting pulled closer into, and the only thing that kept you from truly getting sucked in was the equally intense storms the others were.

... Well, as much as Taehyung annoyed you on a daily basis though, it made having Yoongi a little bit better.

Yoongi was probably the second member of the 'not so troublesome' part of the group of men. He was mostly quiet, and calm- always pitching in to help reign in the others when they grew too rowdy, sharply scolding Jimin or Taehyung, even Jungkook.

Still, though, as much help and rational as he seemed to be, you couldn't quite bring yourself to fully relax around him, because, as it was, he seemed to be quite on board the 'Lady Y/N, our saviour!~' ship too.

Though, admittedly, it was in a reserved way- what with how he subtly looked to you for guidance, letting you make the decisions, even when you didn't have the faintest clue what to do. It wasn't exactly something you would have advocated for, or encouraged in the slightest.

Then again, it wasn't quite as bad as Namjoon.

You didn't think you needed to explain that statement anymore than you did- the reminder of not only your first meeting, but every encounter after spelling it out quite neatly in your head.

'Lady Y/N, is there any way I can-'

'Lady Y/N, do you perhaps need help-'

'Lady Y/N, I assure you, I would love nothing more than to-'

'Lady Y/N-!'

You groaned even as you remembered the numerous events, his voice ringing in your head like a puppy yipping and yapping for your attention, as horrible as it made you sound like.

With all that in mind... While at first you never would've thought it, Seokjin was probably the person you appreciated the most out of your companions so far.

Oh, he made it clear to you, not just from the moment you met that he didn't think much, if at all, about you, as the leader of the quest- something which, while you didn't like the way he told you about it you did agree with.

Still, him taking over the reigns as you all set out on the journey had done you a huge favor, even if he didn’t intend it that way. Especially when you didn't have the slightest clue how to make the others listen to you- and no, you didn't count Namjoon in, or Yoongi.

It had been Seokjin who'd seamlessly got the rest to listen to him, and make camp, who'd assigned roles without the others raising much of a fuss, and, to your never-ending relief, seemed to be really proficient in catching wildlife and gathering herbs to eat.

After all, you all had to set out lightly, carrying only basic necessities and emergency supplies with you as you were supposed to always be ready to move in case of danger. It was something you had no trouble agreeing with, remembering your first day.

With his help, no matter how rowdy the others could be at times, so far, it'd been quite peaceful... If you didn't take in the aforementioned headaches your companions gave you, that was.

A week couldn't go by any faster, although eventually, you all arrived at your destination.

Rivermouth.

»»————-　♔　————-««

The town, you first thought as you approached it, was aptly named. Built around a huge river that seemed to snake through the town’s roads, leading into the sea at the end- Rivermouth, situated at the foot of the mountain was well off in how they had access to not only the bountiful forest to their north, the sealife to their south but also the roads that made them a popular stop-by, as they were directly on the way to the capital.

Or so you heard from Namjoon anyway.

It was hard to appreciate the town and all that it had to offer, when the moment you all arrived, you felt the familiar pressure of reality weight down hard on your shoulders.

You gripped the reins tighter, eyes darting around nervously- at the unfamiliar dirt streets, the wooden houses, the crowds of people in the streets (although thankfully, no one pointed out to you guys).

It was easy to forget, for a moment, as you left the city and traveled. It was easy to think, to feel, that you were back home. It was easy to think of the whole experience as a dreaded camping trip where you had to endure travelling with strangers, most of which were weird as hell.

Back at the capital, it was hard to run away from the situation in any way- everywhere you looked, it only served to remind you of where you were.

But out in the wilderness? It was much easier. It wasn’t as if the others were keen to show off the fact that they weren’t human either, and if you ignored all the extra appendages they had (and actually getting used to them after a while), then it was easy to see even Taehyung’s illusions as pranks. Elaborate pranks, but pranks nonetheless.

Now again, though, you were harshly brought back to reality. Your new reality. Your momentary, all-too-real-you-might-die reality.

You released a low whine at the back of your throat, resisting the urge to hide away from the public’s eyes lest they somehow realize who you were.

"Are you alright, Lady Y/N?" The tremble that ran through your body was not lost on Namjoon, who gave you a concerned look. "If you feel unwell in any way, I-”

"No!" You almost yelled the words out. Even though they hadn’t been the best company so far, you really didn’t want to know what the others would say or think if you all had to stop now because of you. The mere thought of it made your stomach even sicker with nerves. "No, no, sorry, um, I'm alright, just-" you faltered, voice coming out weaker. "I'm not, um, I'm not good with crowds..."

"... Our first priority is to get to the inn," Yoongi offered, eyes assessing your form, before he turned back with a grimace at the streets. "Though the crowd is really thick."

It was then that Jungkook perked up, instantly cutting in with a confident tone in his words. "I could easily locate the inn, and then return to lead us."

You tensed up, then, preparing yourself for the response that seemed to be almost a routine by now-

"Really now. And how, do you think, will you be able to pass through the crowd?" Jimin's giggle was mocking as he regarded the younger with a raised eyebrow. “Here comes the puppy again, ever so obediently wagging its tail.”

You sucked in a hiss of breath as the two started arguing again, cringing.

For some reason, as much as Jimin was an ass to you all, he seemed to focus most on Jungkook. That whenever the younger would speak up about something or offer to a task, he would instantly be there butting heads with him. And it wasn’t rare to hear Jungkook make snide comments about Jimin being a vampire either. It always gave you a huge headache, and the fact that it’d become a common thing to the point where you all expected them to argue whenever one of them spoke up was really-

Well.

You tried to stay out of it, though. Even if you wanted to stop them, there was always the what if lingering in your mind. What if they refused to listen to you? What if they got mad at you instead? What if you failed, causing an even bigger problem, and the others would know?

It was much easier to leave them be and endure their bad moods afterwards.

Even if currently, the growing volume of their voices made you wince.

“better than a bloodsucker who just idles around without contributing anything-”

"-’contributing’, you say- aren’t you always so eager to please, do you really crave their praise so much-"

Jungkook’s hiss was full of repressed fury, just about to break through. "Hypocritical of you to say when your entire race is but a collection of power hungry animals desperate for others’ attention, as though someone who has to resort to using trickery to charm others has room to talk. No one would trust a vampire with anything, and why would they?"

Jimin’s responding laughter was soft, airy, but the look in his eyes then could have frozen a man over.

“Perhaps, but still, it’s better than a bootlicker currying favor by doing even the most menial work. Or perhaps, you do them because it’s all you can amount to? After all, it’s obvious that you don’t have much, if any experience dealing with the human world. Really,” his lips curled in a sneer, even as his voice remained soft, “it only makes your efforts all the more pitiful. Laughably pathetic.”

That seemed to have broken the proverbial last straw on the camel's back then, as, with a snarl, Jungkook leapt forward, his arm raised into a fist- one that would have hit Jimin, if it wasn’t for Seokjin suddenly holding him back. It was followed by a brief glance at you, one that seemed to say, ‘well? What are you going to do?’.

You looked back at him with wide eyes, and then at the situation- what did he want you to do? Could you even do anything? Hell, you barely even knew them and you weren’t a match at all for them in any way!

You barely saw him purse his lips at your inaction, turning instead to give his attention solely to the almost fight.

“Calm down,” he sharply scolded Jungkook. Restrained, the younger furiously fought against Seokjin’s hold, but the latter only held him back even tighter, until Jungkook could only squirm. When the younger slumped forward, finally out of energy, only then did he let go. Jungkook fell to his knees then, though he got back up not a second later, the fury in his eyes visible to everyone.

You could sense the hush that had now befallen the street, especially when Jungkook was let go by Seokjin. Any words in your mouth died as the amount of attention on you all increased, your heartbeat doubling and then tripling in anxiety. You took a small step away from the scene, all parts of you screaming to hide away from the prying eyes of the crowd-

Jimin’s gaze locked on to you and you stilled at the sharp look in his eyes.

“... I’d hate to be the cause of a bigger disturbance. I believe no one will mind if I leave for now, hm?” The smile that graced his face then was different, sharper and darker- you shivered and leaned away, having to physically stop yourself from taking another step back. The small motion didn’t escape his attention and he scoffed, before turning away and leaving, the crowd turning to look at his figure before it was swallowed up.

Your stiff figure didn’t let up until the crowd’s attention on you guys dispersed, and even then your movements remained jerky, the feel of their gazes on you remaining like ants crawling on your skin.

In the silence that followed, surprisingly, it was Taehyung who made the first move, not even a few seconds after Jimin’s departure.

“I’m going to go after Jimin,” he didn’t offer so much as he declared, immediately setting off in the same direction that the other left in.

You opened your mouth to speak- then thought better of what you were about to say. In the end, you opted to just nod your head weakly. “I- um, okay. We’ll- we’ll, um, we’ll be heading straight for the i-inn then...”

And that was that.

»»————-　♔　————-««

When you went to look for them hours later, after arriving and settling down at the inn, it was to another fight.

Which. Really. How was your luck so bad that you kept getting dragged into the one thing you hated most row after row?

The voice of the man yelling inside the apothecary could be clearly heard even from outside, but it wasn’t that that alerted you to the whereabouts of the people you were looking for- it was the crowd that had formed around the door.

It only took a look inside to confirm your guess. You apologetically pushed through the crowd, wincing with every complaint from the people you passed through.

When you arrived at the scene, it was to the sight of surprisingly just Taehyung, face blank, though the tense form of his body and the pursed lips gave away his irritation. Across him, a man, obviously drunk, was shouting slurs at him.

“-damned creatures! Your presence brings nothing but trouble, and I’m not having it!”

A growl, one that you interpreted with a jolt of shock, to come from Taehyung. What the hell…?

“Showing your true colors, aren’t you?” The man sneered, before spitting to the side. “You may look like a human but everyone here knows you’re just a greedy mongrel-”

“Stop!”

The word fell from your lips automatically, even as you inwardly berated yourself for just stepping in without a plan.

The two men turned to look at you, both startled, one suspicious and the other one… Curious? Shocked? Whatever emotion passed through Taehyung’s face then was gone too fast for you to even see properly, but whatever.

You focused your attention to the drunken man, hoping to appease the wild cannon before it erupted.

“Sir,” you started, unsure exactly what to say, but going on ahead anyway. “Can you please calm down? What happened?”

“Calm down!” He yelled, agitated. “Calm down she says! Why, there’s a bloody yokai, a kitsune in here and you’re asking me to calm down!? I just about caught him stealing, and he denies it and I’m supposed to calm down!”

You hissed quietly, eyes flickering from Taehyung’s now scowling form, several bottles of what you presumed to be ingredients in his hands, to the man’s self-righteous posture, a bottle of beer in his.

“I’m sure it wasn’t like that,” you assured him. “But, if you really think so, then I’ll pay for whatever you think he took. Okay?”

“What, are you with him?” He glared at you, the acrid stench of his breath making you want to recoil away. “Bah, whatever. Pay and then get out quickly. We don’t need his kind in here.”

You gritted your teeth at his words, but still you inched closer to the counter anyway, pulling out your money, setting out several coins until you felt it was enough.

At the shopkeeper’s shaky greeting and ‘thank you for your purchase’, you finally heard the man move, steps shaky, grumbles leaving his mouth from behind you.

“Don’t ever let me see you in here again, dog,” he hissed out, to Taehyung, you thought, before finally stumbling away, still drunk as hell.

You looked behind you then, feeling yourself relax a little as you saw the crowd disperse now that everything was over. Grinning, you turned to Taehyung-

“... What was that for?” He snapped at you, and you stared at him, stunned.

“Wha-” Any word you could have said then died as he stepped forward, closer, the brunt of his anger suddenly falling on you. “W-What do you mean?”

“You know what I mean,” he narrowed his eyes at you, the irritation thick in his voice. “Meddling in without a thought, and even going so far as to pay for what I supposedly ‘stole’.” Taehyung laughed then, but it was without mirth.

“I-”

“Did you think, perhaps, for a second, that you could have asked both of us what happened?” The growl that was still present in his voice, accentuated by the low timbre of his voice made his words all the more intimidating. “That instead of instantly accepting his words as the truth, you could have taken another look and not just sided with him, but also asked me?”

“Or do you really believe us to be what he said?”

“I-” you stammered, your voice leaving you as he towered over your form. You wanted to protest, defend your side, but the look in Taehyung’s eyes paired with the angry feel to his words made you tremble. “It wasn’t- I mean…”

Your voice came out weak, and even then it was only because of the rising indignation in your chest. How could he think for a moment that you agreed with that man? You didn’t- it didn’t even cross your mind at all! You just wanted to deescalate the situation before anyone got in trouble, and he was being all pissy now? He didn’t even let you explain your side! “I didn’t think that at all, okay? I just wanted to stop the fight.”

“Did you?” He bit out. “Well, I suppose congratulations are in order then, Lady Y/N. For once, you accomplished what you wanted to do.”

You clenched your fists at the patronizing tone of his voice. “Yeah, I did, but now I have to deal with you being like this. I guess you’re right, I shouldn’t have butted in.” If you were annoyed by his attitude towards you, well. It was one thing to feel guilty for messing up- but getting angry at you for no reason? That was one thing that you hated, more than anything. And wasn’t he being hypocritical?

I know when I make a mistake, because I do it all the time. But now you’re insisting it’s my fault- and you won’t even hear me out.

Silence enveloped the two of you then, the two of you glaring at each other, Taehyung’s glare venomous- still, you held your ground, unwilling to give way. He wanted to be like this? Fine, but you knew unlike the other time, you’d actually tried to help. It wasn’t your fault he wanted to be- that he just assumed stuff!

“... You know what, forget it.” He eventually stepped away, a bitter undertone to his words. “I’ll thank you not to interfere in my problems the next time around. We’ll be at the inn tomorrow on time; don’t bother looking for us until then.”

You kept quiet as Taehyung swiftly pushed past you, his body tense and the scowl on his face made all the more intense with the sharp looks he sported, not unlike an angry god.

When the doorbell rang, you let out a small sigh of relief, even as you felt a wave of sharp discontent and frustration rise in your chest. You dithered where you were then, wanting to leave, to go somewhere else, but after what happened just now…

“Y/N? The Saviour, Lady Y/N?” The sound of the shopkeeper’s voice made you jump.

You cringed, the anger leaving you as anxiety replaced it. Your hands immediately pulled your hood up, as though that would help you now that they’d probably seen you and confirmed who you were and oh god why did you even go after them-

The shopkeeper only stepped away after seeing your reaction, an apologetic look on their face.

“My apologies, milady. I should have realized- well. I really do apologize. Especially after the scene just now...”

You sighed, relaxing a fraction when you realized they weren’t about to mob you or anything. “No, um, it’s fine. But- I, um, I should go…”

It was when you were a few steps away that you heard them say softly.

“Milady?”

You hesitated, before slowly turning around.

“Going by what I witnessed just now… If you’d like some privacy, there is a beach known only to us villagers. Outsiders are forbidden from taking a single step on it, but- of course, you are the exception, milady. It’d be our honor to have you use the beach in any way you need it.”

That made you linger where you were for a moment. Maybe you’d take them up on the offer. What wouldn’t you do for some peace right now, after all?

You smiled shakily at them. “Thank you- um, for the offer.”

And then you left.

»»————-　♔　————-««

The next day had come all too fast, bringing another set of troubles alongside the first. Coming back to the inn after your altercation with Taehyung, you didn’t know what to expect when you saw both men again- but the next morning, as you set out for the ruins, it was as the events in question had never happened- both men seemingly the same as before. Or, at least for Jimin,- Taehyung had turned to ignoring you.

Still, you felt that the silence was better than the alternative, unsure how to clear up the misunderstanding without getting past a confrontation.

“So this is where the tower was, previously…” You murmured as you walked through the empty remains of a hall, the stone weathered and crumbling under the weight of not only time but the local flora.

“Or so the texts say,” Namjoon confirmed from ahead of you, an open book in his hands as he read while walking. “It’s quite a sight to behold, isn’t it?”

“... It really is,” you agreed. You bit back the frown that threatened to form on your face at the sound of someone scoffing behind you, a mutter following that, while not loud enough to make out was still audible. Even now, or maybe especially after yesterday’s events, the tension amongst you was thick as hell. Not really something you liked or appreciated, but…

You inched closer to Yoongi.

“I don’t think I have to repeat it, but I’ll say it again, in case there’s anyone who wasn’t listening earlier,” Seokjin’s voice carried over easily in the ruins, echoing off the walls. “Although I don’t think they still exist, this place used to be full of traps in the past. Be careful.”

Currently, Namjoon and Yoongi were set ahead of you all, Yoongi’s expertise in sensing magic combined with Namjoon’s vast knowledge giving them an upper hand in recognizing anything. You were positioned somewhere between the back of the group with Jimin, Jungkook and Seokjin, and Taehyung and Hoseok who were a little ways ahead of you.

Your placements as Seokjin had dictated turned out to be effective in halting any fights. Yoongi and Namjoon had no trouble working with each other, and Taehyung was the same with Hoseok. While Jimin and Jungkook still had their problems with each other, with Seokjin acting not only as the rear guard, but also as chaperone, the most that they had been acting out was with pointed glances and glares.

Still, you knew it was only a matter of time before something happened- that it wouldn’t take long for another argument to break out.

You were right.

You didn’t even know what started it, but before you it could even register in your mind-

“Jungkook. Jimin.” If before Seokjin’s voice was ice, now it was steel. “Should we have left you two at the inn?”

“He started it!”

You resolutely kept your attention on the walls before you, even when Jungkook exploded, frustration thick in his words.

“I didn’t so much as start anything, so much as I was pointing out facts,” Jimin nonchalantly said. “Is it really my fault Jungkook reacts like a child throwing temper tantrums when he hears words he doesn’t like hearing, even if they’re the truth?”

At that, even you had to wince. It didn’t take long to know that if there was something Jungkook hated, it was being likened to a kid, something that his age didn’t help, being the youngest. But before it could dissolve into another brawl-

“I believe I’ve found a clue!” Namjoon’s voice shouted in the distance.

You could have slumped forward then out of sheer relief at the sudden interruption, the yell getting the others’ attention. You could hear them all pause, before the sound of movement echoed, until the area fell silent again, as you were the last one remaining in the room. You sighed, turning around-

Your steps faltered.

Where the hell was Jungkook?

You instantly began looking around, hoping to catch a glimpse of the missing member, when-

Aha.

-you caught glimpse of the edges of a cloak disappearing into one of the corridors.

… Damn it. You internally groaned when you realized just what he was doing. Still, you knew if you didn’t come after him then, no matter what happened he’d get scolded by the others (though mainly Seokjin or Yoongi). Which, you could leave this small problem up to them, but…

You sighed as you remembered their stances on Jungkook’s behaviour.

You instantly took a step forward in that direction, glancing at the others quickly, if only to make sure that they weren’t about to stop you or come after you-

“... And like a child he goes off sulking, never minding if he gets lost like one,” Jimin drawled ahead of you, before side eyeing you. “If you desire to go after him and deal with his temper tantrum, please, be my guest.”

“... Well-” you started, your voice quiet. “It’s not exactly like that. But- I mean… Someone has to bring him back, right?” You didn’t mention how it felt as though the fight was partially your fault- though you knew there wasn’t really much you could have done. At this point, it felt as though the words themselves were like a broken record in your head. You couldn’t have done anything. Why would they listen to you? They hate you, and they don’t respect you, why do you think that they’d even give you a second to speak at all?

Still, the expecting and disappointed looks on the others’ faces seared themselves into your mind, replaying every time.

You didn’t even know why or how you thought it was okay to after him (seeing as there was still the possibility of traps in the ruins)- but still you did, following him through several turns, a few times almost calling out (and then hastily shutting up because every time you did, it either didn’t feel like the right time, or you forgot what you rehearsed yourself to say), as he went around the ruins. He was seemingly searching for clues in his own way too, though to no avail, until you reached what seemed to be a dead end.

Then you winced at the frustrated grumbling you could hear even from where you were, a thread of disquiet forming in your stomach.

“Jungkook,” you hesitantly called out his name. His head snapped up, doe eyes wide, before they narrowed as he caught sight of you.

He crossed his arms, frowning. “What do you want?”

“I-” you faltered, confused at his words. “W-What do I want? I came after you because you- um, you suddenly left, I was worried. I mean… Didn’t Seokjin, um, say that this place was, well, filled with traps back then?”

“I can handle myself,” he grumbled. “On the miniscule chance that I would activate a trap, the possibility that I would get hurt is very little.”

“That’s not the point,” you argued softly. “I’d- well, I’d like it if you didn’t take, um, chances in first place. And- I mean, the others might be looking for us, or, um, we might get lost…”

You fidgeted. “Besides, when I went after you, Namjoon found something. I know, um, that- you’ve been-” you dithered over the words in your head, unsure which to pick without coming off as weird in any way, “-worried, about the quest, but- I mean, you don’t have to push yourself so hard!”

Jungkook’s lips pursed, fists tightening even as he remained quiet.

“I don’t want to hear that from you,” he started. “You, who has to be the most useless one, despite being the leader,” he said bitterly, taking a step away from you, and closer to the walls.

The unsease you were feeling grew, and you couldn’t stop yourself from taking a step forward.

“Since the beginning, in what way have you ever truly acted like a leader? When have you ever benefited the search? Yet even if you do nothing, still they flock around you.”

You took another step.

“I… I know,” you said. Jungkook’s words hurt, but then again, none of it was really new to you in any way…

And another.

“And yet it’s as if you don’t care at all, while I have to do so much just to receive acclaim-”

And another.

At this point, the distance between you two was only a few feet now. Your every sense locked on to the area around the two of you, feeling something off. A sense of danger, so to say.

“I- okay,” you slowly said. “But, still, why don’t we just-”

“- and anothing thing, don’t tell me what to do!” Jungkook bit out, taking another step backward- the tension you sensed in the air sharpened to the point where your instincts overtook you.

“Jungkook, watch out!”

With only a single foot between the two of you, you quickly pulled him away from where he was, a wave of fear and surprise cascading over you- even if now that meant you and him had switched places you didn’t regret it at all.

It was the small tremble of the earth that alerted you to something wrong- then the shadow covering you- before the rough force of something tackling you settled in.

Your head rang as something loud echoed through the open space only a moment later, even as it felt like eternity, something like the fall of a boulder- but, that couldn’t be. Where would one even appear from?

Your last thoughts as you fell under the sweet spell of unconsciousness was that whoever pushed you sure could move fast.

»»————-　♔　————-««

When you woke up, it was in a familiar situation, to the sight of unfamiliar sheets. For a moment you could only linger in between the land of the living and that of the asleep, but even so you eventually forced yourself to get up.

And then the events of the day before sunk into your mind.

You shot up with a gasp, hissing when the pain hit you.

“Lady Y/N!”

You flinched away at the loud sound, your ears ringing- then the sound of murmurs filled the room, ones you recognized to be Yoongi’s and Namjoon’s.

“Namjoon?” You eventually croaked out as your senses readjusted to the world of living. “Yoongi? Hoseok?”

Namjoon, standing by your bedside- Yoongi, sitting behind him, and Hoseok in the corner opposite you all... You looked around, wondering where the others were.

You felt yourself physically wince as you met Seokjin’s eyes, for once unable to read anything in them, not even the displeasure he’d maintained with you ever since you met.

You immediately averted your gaze, choosing to focus on the others instead. “W… What happened? Where are the others?”

“After the two of you left, we went after you when Namjoon pointed out you were both missing. Thankfully in the nick of time too. Jungkook activated a trap in the ruins,” Yoongi was the first one to speak up, and you looked back at him. “It shouldn’t have worked anyway, but it did. A piece of the archway fell and almost hit you. Would have, if it wasn’t for Hoseok getting you out of the way.”

“I’m sorry,” Namjoon’s face, filled with shame appeared before you. “I should have known that the traps might still be active.”

“No, no!” You immediately rebutted, before dithering for something to say. “Don’t be sorry- um, if you’d known you would’ve told us, so…” You winced at your words as it seemed to have the opposite effect of what you wanted. “That is, I mean, Hoseok saved me so it isn’t as if I was hurt in the end, right?”

Something passed over his eyes then- though you failed to see it. Still, at the sight of your distressed face, he fell silent, before nodding. “I… I suppose that’s true.”

You turned to Yoongi. “That said… Um, I can remember that much- but what after?”

“You fell unconscious when the rock fell,” he continued. “We had to go back to the inn after that. Namjoon treated you, and we began to debate if we should go back and search without you, or if we should wait for you to take up. Still… Jungkook and Jimin had an argument. Taehyung took Jimin’s side, we attempted to break up the fight… But Jungkook ended up leaving.”

“No one knows where he is. The same goes for both Taehyung and Jimin.”

You heaved a sigh.

Great. What a disaster. Remembering the state of your group as you’d all set out to the ruins, the fight with Taehyung, and to an extent Jimin- not to mention Jungkook.

And now you were all too aware of Seokjin’s stare on your back, the thoughts you’d been trying to keep down suddenly rushing up again, whirling in your mind.

Don’t do that don’t do that don’t do that (I know what you’re thinking I know I fucked up I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m trying my best can’t you see that please please pleASE-)

You slowly breathed out.

“... We should-um, go on ahead with the plans. We’ll- we’ll meet back up here in a few hours, just…” You trailed off, trying to keep your voice even, though you knew your current mood was all too obvious. “B-Be careful. We’ll- er, we’ll set out again soon, o-okay?”

You resisted the urge to take in deeper breaths, resisted every urge to just let go of the building emotions in your chest.

“... Alright, Lady Y/N,” Namjoon hesitantly agreed. Hoseok fidgeted with his hands, shooting you concerned looks, and Yoongi’s eyes remained on you. Still, all three followed your request.

The door closed shut- and you let out a sigh.

Seokjin’s voice was even- though you could still sense the hidden tone under his words. “Aren’t you going to go after him?”

“I-” you faltered. “I can’t. I mean...”

(-he’s right everything he said was true-)

You kept your gaze stuck on the floor, then, a part of you beating painfully fast as the conversation continued.

“Really. Why not?”

“W-Why…” You cringed, your mind immediately scrambling for reasons to offer. But Seokjin’s voice remained calm, as if he hadn’t just suggested something ridiculous to you. “I’m not sure if you heard what he said, but-”

He smoothly cut you off. “Are you talking about how he said that you’re the most useless one, despite being the leader? Seeing as he all but screamed those words, yes, we heard them.”

You fell silent at his words, the familiar fall of your mood making itself known.

(-I know I know I’m sorry please-)

“... It’s not like- I mean, it’s not as if he’s wrong anyway, so...” you murmured, gaze falling down to the sheets that covered you. “I-I haven’t been exactly useful or helpful in any way since we started…”

And wasn’t that the truth?

(-please please can’t you just drop it-)

“You think I haven’t noticed?” He countered, before adding, “so you’re just going to give up like that.” You could practically imagine him raising an eyebrow at you then, unamused. “Without even putting up a fight.”

You avoided his gaze, afraid of the reaction that would be on his face. You’d faced that tone too many times to not be familiar with its matching expression- disappointment. “Yeah, well- what can I do anyway? That’s not something I’m good with at all, so… I-I mean, I’ll just make it worse, so… um, It’d be best for me to leave it alone, isn’t it?”

(-I can’t, I’m sorry, I hate that I’m letting you down-)

“Hah.” The mockery in his voice was clear.

“This again? Even though I knew I shouldn’t have expected anything…” Faint- but clear, but present, all the same it was there and it was said.

You winced. “I’m doing my best, okay?” You protested weakly, though, even as the words left your mouth, you knew it was the wrong thing to say- Seokjin’s gaze turning frigid.

“... Do you?” He spat, his gaze sharp. “Even now you aren’t trying at all, you’re just running away again! Even from the start, and until now, all you’ve been doing is running away. Do you think that you can solve every problem like that?”

“Ever since we left, every incident that we’ve encountered, I handled it- not because I wanted to, but because I knew that if I didn’t, you certainly weren’t going to do anything about it. I thought that maybe with time you’d step up- but I guess I was mistaken.”

He scoffed. “You’re a disappointment.”

(-pleASE JUST STOP I KNOW I KNOW I KNOW ALREADY)

All at once, you felt the strain of the last few days finally breaking you down, having pushed you again and again until you just. Couldn’t. Take it.

You fully snapped, your fists clenched tight against the bedsheets.

"What," you gritted your teeth, your voice shaky as you glared at him, caution and dread turning into fury and a mix of other emotions that you couldn't separate, "is your problem?"

"What part of 'I never asked for this' do you not understand?" You snapped at him when he opened his mouth to rebut. "No, shut the fuck up and listen!"

"You're disappointed that I'm the one who came to this world, that I'm the one who came to be the 'saviour', but guess what," you hissed, viciously jabbing a finger in his chest. "I never wanted to go on this quest either!"

"I never wanted to be- to be worshipped like some kind of god, I never wanted to go with a bunch of judgemental, overgrown kids who think that they're all so high and mighty, that they're-"

You hiccoughed as a fierce swell of emotions made itself known.

"I didn't- I didn't ask to wake up here in this world and lose everything ever familiar to me," you choked out, your voice thick with unshed tears. "I’m sorry if you think I’m always just ‘running away’ or whatever but I can’t, okay!? I don’t- all of this, I’ve never even done anything like this, and I just- I just want to go home. I just want to see my home again and go back to the life I had. I miss feeling at ease alone, miss cooking and eating food that I love, miss the late nights where even if I'm not as happy as some people want to be, I'm content and I'm- I'm-"

You crumpled then, folding in on yourself as the cries became too heavy to speak through, your frame trembling as small whimpers and sobs left you. You did your best not to show how close you were then to fully breaking down, though you doubted you succeeded.

When your muffled hiccups and sniffles dried down, you looked up.

tired

tired.

You were so so so tired.

You just wanted out.

You wanted out of everything, out of this quest and out of this world.

But you couldn't. You couldn't, so you had to do what you could do. You had to play along, you had to move on and you had no other choice but to do what the story wanted and finish the damn quest.

"S-So," your voice cracked, and you had no doubt you looked like a mess then. You didn't care though, your eyes only set on one person. "So, don't you dare look at me like my very existence is a disappointment, because I assure you, if I had a choice, I wouldn't be here at all," you laughed bitterly, remnant tears now spilling down your cheeks and unto the ground.

For a moment you savored the hush that fell unto the room, letting yourself breathe-

And then you stood up, pushed past him and slammed the door.

»»————-　♔　————-««

As soon as you were at a distance away from the room, you released a shaky exhale, letting the familiar sting of tears come. What were you going to do now? You knew, when you started that it’d take a miracle to complete the quest- but so soon, not even a week since its start and you had already botched it up badly. And now the confrontation with Seokjin…

A fresh batch of tears began to roll down your cheeks.

You didn’t want to think about it, think about how you didn’t know why you were even chosen, nor how did whoever did thought you could ever lead these men-

Forward, you forced yourself to think as you took in deep breaths, trying to calm yourself down. I have to keep moving forward, because that’s the only way I can go.

No use moping. If you had energy to cry, then you had energy to think of a solution, didn’t you?

You slipped out of the inn, your hood pulled up as you stepped through the back door. You winced as the loud noise of the bustling life of the town reached your ears- before you ducked your head as someone passed by. You still weren’t sure what you were going to do then, but you thought- well, you had to leave, if only for a little bit. Take a small break, alone, truly alone. You didn’t want to stay in that room for a second longer with Seokjin, nor did you want a chance for any of the guys coming back to check in on you or what.

Still, where would you go though? As you stepped out of the room, you had to acknowledge- there was no privacy, no peace and quiet to be had in the small town. It wasn’t as if you knew where to go either in the search of a place to think.

But.

If you��d like some privacy, there is a beach known only to us villagers. Outsiders are forbidden from taking a single step on it, but… of course, you are the exception, milady. It’d be our honor to have you ruse the beach in any way you need it.

Could you? You hesitated, not wanting to rely on your ‘saviour’ status, but then the chatter of the crowd reached your ears-

“Have you heard? The saviour is in our town! Our town!”

“What, only that? I’ve seen them walk around! Why, one of the vendors told me he even had the honor of meeting them when they bought food from him…’”

“I’ve also seen the saviour’s companions wander around… what are they looking for, I wonder?”

“Ahahah, is there any point thinking that- we’re just villagers. Our role is only to support them- no need to be too nosy!”

“True, true…”

… Tired.

It hadn’t even been three full days, yet you were already tired. Peace and quiet… You just wanted respite from the heavy gazes your ‘status’ put on you.

You tapped a nearby villager on the shoulder. “... Excuse me, do you know where the apothecary is?”

»»————-　♔　————-««

As you stepped onto the sand, your feet sinking down, you had to admit- they were right.

The beach, seemingly devoid of all life at the moment was like a safe harbor for you- for once, no attention was put on you, no eyes following your every move. The area was still and quiet, and if you didn’t know any better, you’d think that you were truly far away from all life- but you knew that wasn’t true. The village was only fifteen minutes away from where you were.

Still, it was a nice, rare, feeling that you indulged in for the moment.

You walked over to the coastline, feeling the gentle lap of waves around your feet. The water was cold and heavy, that even though you only came close enough for only your feet to be submerged, you still felt the chill travel through your body.

Looking up, you saw the sea. The time was still too early for the sky to be anything but dark, yet you could see the colors slowly start to lighten up. Daybreak would come soon- but for now, the sea only looked forbidding and mysterious. Your mind wandered over to Jungkook at that.

How did a kingdom look under the sea? How did they live?

An entire race of people who lived down there… You couldn’t even begin to imagine it. All your mind could bring up was from movies you’d seen before, and you wondered if their kingdom was anything close to that. It’d been three days- but you still hadn’t adjusted to your now reality. You didn’t think you ever could, really.

You were brought out of your thoughts when you heard the telltale sound of footsteps, your body instantly tensing, wary of enemies- only to deflate at the sight of hair the color of mint and a smile, amusement visible in their face.

You turned back to where you had been- viewing the sea. A part of you wanted to ignore Yoongi- you came here alone so you could be alone, for crying out loud. But-

You sighed as he sat down next to you, close enough that you could feel him near but not actually close enough for your shoulders to touch. For a moment you wondered if he’d speak up, but he only remained silent as he hummed lightly, the tune reminding you of the flute he’d played once. The two of you sank into a comfortable silence, the tension that had built up in you with his arrival seeping out.

“What do you want?” You eventually asked. “And how did you find me?”

For his part, Yoongi only gave a shrug. “It was easy to ask around the places we’d visited. Not to mention, after that fight… I thought you’d want to go somewhere you could be alone.”

"... You heard us?"

"I stayed near just in case," he admitted. "The two of you don't have the best track record together after all."

You cracked a small smile at that. "True. Still, you knew I wanted to be alone, and yet, you’re here.”

“Someone has to though,” he pointed out.

You let out a wry laugh. “Yeah, but still, that doesn’t change much, really. I mean, if you heard us, then what are you here for then? I mean, it’s not like he was wrong, was he? I don’t even- I don’t know what you want me to say. I’ve been trying to tell everyone that I’m not what you’re looking for and this happens and-”

You shuddered, for a moment wondering if you really were going to cry again- but you’d already done that, and even when you tried to grasp for any emotion inside you felt numb.

“-and I… I don’t know, I guess. Sorry,” you added, before burying your head in your arms, letting the fabric muffle your hearing and sight. For a moment you let the illusion of you being alone envelop you like a blanket, seeking comfort. “Just, um… Sorry.”

You stayed quiet after your speaking, dreading Yoongi’s response. You returned your gaze to the sea again, a part of you noticing that they’d become even lighter than before- you could slightly see the sand below

He sighed- you withdrew tighter into yourself.

“Look at me.”

Which was why when Yoongi spoke next, then- it was the gentleness in his voice that surprised you.

Despite the way that Yoongi’s words were a demand, the tone in his voice made it feel like a request instead- and so you looked back at him, still feeling timid. When you met his eyes though, you couldn’t find any judgement or disappointment. Instead, Yoongi’s eyes were kind- sympathetic. “Everyone possesses their own skills, their own strengths- and weaknesses. Maybe it’s true that you haven’t been able to show your skills since we began this quest… But, you know what? We’ve only started. You don’t need to be so harsh on yourself.”

You smiled bitterly. “... Okay, but what if I don’t know what my strength is? If I don’t have one?”

Yoongi only smirked. “Then you simply have to look for it and define it yourself, of course. And if you don’t have one, then you could make one, couldn’t you?”

You looked at him, stunned. His cheeks reddened, but he continued all the same.

“Anyway… I don’t believe at all that you’re useless. If you were, you wouldn’t have been able to come on this quest, much less become the leader,” he continued, the smile remaining on his face as, for once, you began to really take in his words. “I guess what I’m trying to say is… I believe in you. Even if you don’t think that you can be what we need, and maybe you can’t now- but I know you’ll grow into your role. Therefore, even if it’s just a little… I want you to believe in yourself too. Give yourself a chance.”

You fell silent once more as you mulled over his words, the quiet of the air around you broken only by the rhythmical lapping of the waves. You reevaluated Yoongi’s behaviour since you met, for once seeing them in another light- when he subtly, simply accepted you being the leader of the quest, even when you hate it and everything associated with it. Instead of continuously letting yourself go along with everything, believing that your efforts would only be useless- maybe you just try, at least, first.

Maybe there was some truth in his words.

“... Believe in myself… even just a little, huh?” You exhaled, watching rays of light slowly cast a gentle glow over the ocean waters- the sky turning to beautiful colors of red and orange, a pink glow appearing as well. The sparkles of light reflected into your eyes, combined with the stunning view of the daybreak- for once, since your arrival, you felt a rush of comfort and ease settle down in you.

“... Give myself a chance.” You murmured.

“... Thank you,” you eventually told Yoongi, before breaking out into a sheepish expression. “Come to think of it, I think this is the first time we’ve actually had a serious one-on-one talk since our first meeting… You’re, um, actually really nice.”

“I’m not nice,” he deadpanned, before he frowned. “Wait, then what did you first think of me then?”

“That you were way too nosy and interested in other people’s lives,” you cheekily replied, a smile coming on your face for once, small it was as he rolled his eyes. “Although, hmmm, let me guess, everyone sees you as cold and intimidating?”

He rolled his eyes. “You’re not far off the mark.”

“Well,” you slowly started. “Now I know that isn’t true though. You’re actually quite kind.”

Silence covered the two of you once more- this time, only broken by the chirping of the birds- and you got up, thinking over your next actions. As Yoongi followed your movements, you found yourself hesitating for a moment- before you grabbed his hand, and, drawing him into a hug, you lingered for a few moments as you spoke. “I think... I think I needed that. S-So, um, thank you for talking to me,” you flushed, hurrying over your words before you grew too embarrassed to get them out. “That said, um, I should- I’m going to go after Jungkook and apologize- so, um, bye!”

Before he could react, before he could do more than tentatively hug you back you drew back you began to run away. “I’ll see you later at the inn- I’ll be back quick!”

You could only hear a low chuckle from behind you.

»»————-　♔　————-««

Where could he be?

It was only minutes in your search that you realized a glaring flaw in your plan- you couldn’t talk to Jungkook if you didn’t know where he was- and you didn’t even have a clue.

All that you could remember was that he’d left the inn from the others, and that he wouldn’t have left Rivermouth- but, still. The town was still, well, a town, one that you were unfamiliar with. You let out a heavy sigh. You didn’t quite think it out when you left, did you?

You slowed down your steps, unwilling to just run without a destination in mind- when you caught sight of black hair. You held your breath- before the man turned to the side, and you saw a familiar face.

“Jungkook!” You cried out his name, running over as quick as you could before he decided to get away, or something. “Wait for me, I need to talk- what is that?”

Halfway through your words you looked at him in astonishment as the glint of the metal in his palm stole your attention- a hairpin that held a familiar set of pearls.

It was obviously delicately crafted, the wooden part of it long and slender, the end decorated with what seemed to be small, white flowers that you immediately recognized to be tulips. Numerous, and yet even more amazing was that each had pearls in the middle, making it glimmer in the sunlight. The amount of work put into making it clearly had not just been a little- what with the flowers being so detailed that you could have mistaken them for being real.

But that didn’t eliminate the question of why Jungkook had it- you looked up.

Jungkook’s expression then was similar to yours, wide-eyed in surprise as well before he averted his gaze too, red quickly rising to his cheeks.

“... For you.” In a manner that reminded you of the time you met him, he thrusted the hairpin into your hands. “... As an apology. No woman will turn down jewelry, right? ”

“... For me?” Your voice came out as quiet, bewildered, and when you turned back to Jungkook, you found him nervously nibbling on his lips, a furrow on his eyebrows as he looked at you with- determination?

“I-” he paused, before seemingly gathering his courage. “Yes, it’s for you. Is it possible- I mean, I wish to- may I talk to you? Alone.”

“Um- okay,” you agreed, feeling equal parts relieved and confused. “I wanted to talk to you too, a-anyway.”

Jungkook’s lips curled into a slight smile.

»»————-　♔　————-««

So here the two of you were, at the pub- which, early enough in the morning was quite sparse, the only people inside ones eating breakfast. The two of you had sat down to order food as well- though, you noticed with a degree of amusement, that Jungkook had ordered a wide array of dishes.

While waiting for your order, Jungkook began to speak, his voice low.

“I was at fault earlier,” he started- shaking his head firmly at you when you moved to protest. “It is. No matter what others say, I put us all in danger by being childish… and I apologize for trying to run from the blame.”

“Especially to you, who I almost killed,” he murmured, contrite.

You looked at him, stunned. You didn’t expect Jungkook to apologize- what more, to actually look and seem ashamed of his actions. You hesitated, the words you’d originally been preparing to say vanishing as you carefully thought over what you wanted to tell him. The kanzashi in your pocket felt heavier now that you realized its significance.

“... You’re- uh, forgiven,” you murmured, relishing in Jungkook’s reaction then. Apparently, he didn’t expect you to just so easily say that. Still, you continued forward, your voice trembling a little but pushing on all the same. “I… know I don’t have much to offer. Even if people say that I’m the ‘prophesied one’,” you huffed at the title, a wry smile on your lips. “And… I know it isn’t that obvious, but I just want everyone to succeed safe and sound.”

“... I realize that,” he hesitantly offered. “I... I heard from the citizens that you saved Seokjin when you first came. And… That moment, at the ruins, you saved me as well.”

You wince at the reminder, falling silent again.

“I’m sorry,” he bit his lip. “You don’t- it was not a smart idea to bring up that topic, I realize.”

“No, no,” you immediately waved your hand, sighing. “It’s okay. I guess I was just a little worried about us as a team. I mean, this just reminded me that, just- we’re all still wary of each other, right? We really didn’t have any time to get to know each other. As a team. And- um, yeah.”

“... A team, huh?”

“Yeah? I mean, in a way, we’re, um, comrades or team mates, aren’t we?”

“I believe you’re the only person to call us that,” he murmured, amused, though he slightly smiled at you after. “But I like it.”

The conversation between the two of you was cut short as a waiter approached, in their hands your order. You both started eating- and then you snorted, chortling at Jungkook.

“Whoa, slow down.” You laughed as he continued to devour the food in front of him, a happy smile on his face. “You can always eat it again sometime. Maybe in the next town. Aren’t you even full already?”

“You don’t know that though,” he huffed, stuffing a loaf of bread in his mouth after. “Besides, I’m still growing. An abundant amount of food and nutrients is needed.”

“You’re going to get sick eating so much so quickly,” you pointed out. He side-eyed you, raising an eyebrow in mock offense.

“I wouldn’t. I’ll have you know that I’m not that weak,” he rolled his eyes, making you laugh again- what was the connection between being weak and not choking on their food? Jungkook, however, seemed to take your reaction as a challenge instead. “Here, I’ll prove it to you.”

Digging into his food with even more energy than before, he began to clear dishes at a faster speed- you readied the glass of water beside you.

Indeed, it only took a few moments before Jungkook began to suddenly cough, tears welling up in his eyes from what had to be a reaction to the food. You pushed the glass of water towards him- he chugged it down instantly.

You stifled the laughter building up in your throat at the indignant look on his face.

“Not that weak, huh,” you couldn’t help teasing him. Jungkook scrunched up his nose- you cracked up.

“How was I to know that food would have such a weird flavor, especially when mixed with other foods?”

You blinked at him in confusion. “What do you mean- um, have you… Have you never tried this before?”

His lips twitched, and dare you say it, Jungkook seemed to be pouting, a light blush on his face. “No, not really.”

But this is a common dish in the kingdom. The maid’s words from before resounded in your head, and you frowned, hesitant to speak up about your guess. While it was true that the meals served back at the feast were fancy and probably something only the royals normally ate…

“Jungkook, have you…Is this your first time on land?”

Even as you spoke the words, you knew they were true, at least to some degree- Jungkook’s head whipped to you in surprise, doe eyes wide.

“Wait, really?” You blurted out. “But, I mean- aren’t you like the prince of your kingdom? Royalty?”

His lips twitched into a smile at your naivety. Jungkook seemed to calm down then- pausing for a few moments, before he sighed. “I’ve never left the comforts of my kingdom before, unlike now,” he confirmed your guess.

“But…”

“Mermaids…” He started explaining, “While we are not solitary creatures, we still don’t mix well with those on land. Our bodies… our history, and our culture were made for the watery depths of the ocean. More than that, we’ve never-” He paused, shrugging. “Never needed help from any other species.”

“So when-” You hesitated to say Jimin’s name, not wanting him to get angry. “-when it was said that you don’t have much experience in this…”

“Yes. I’ve never even met a human before this quest,” he admitted. “I was barely able to keep up with the different etiquettes and customs not only humans, but also other races have.”

For a moment he fell silent, eyes lowering to the table. And when he spoke again, his tone was different- more vulnerable.

“I- what happened at the ruins… I’m not sure if you were told about it, but Jimin and I had an argument,” he revealed. “He called me naive, ignorant, childish… Really, it was only the usual. And while I reacted the way I always did, this time… When I ran away, I began to think over his words. And I realize…”

His cheeks flushed pink as he looked up at you. “I have been acting like a child, haven’t I? Rushing headstrong into every task just to prove that I could, assuming that I knew what to do, being stubborn…”

"I... I promise to be better."

Jungkook's voice was barely a whisper then, low enough that you wondered if you were just hearing it. You looked up- eyes stared straight back at you- though you wondered how long his gaze would hold, with how red his face was.

"I mean-" He faltered, hands shooting up to partially shield his face, before he set them down again abruptly. "I mean, that."

"That...?" You gently prodded him, unsure where he was leading.

"That I'll be more mature!" He almost yelled, before his head thudded on the table as he, in your view, tried to become one with it. You bit back the laughter forming in your throat.

Still, Jungkook groaned as he looked up, a pout on his face. "Can't you refrain yourself from laughing," he sulked. "I'm doing my utter best to be serious with you."

"I know you are," you reassured him, feeling the beginnings of a smile settle on your face anyway. "I'm listening, I really am."

He sighed. "You… To tell you the truth, when I joined this quest, it was because I wanted to prove to everyone that I could be someone great… But, honestly, now I wonder if I haven’t been too hasty. It seems all I have done is nothing but to bring trouble,” he sighed despondently, frowning at his plate.

“That’s not true.”

He paused, looking back at you.

“You said it yourself, didn’t you? This is your first time here, so you’re still- um, you’re still learning, so…” You flushed under his attention. “So, I mean- that just means you still have room to grow. So don’t- um, it’s okay to make mistakes. You’ll… learn,” you finished lamely, before groaning. “That was terrible, wasn’t it?”

You hid your face in your arms, slumping on the table. This time, it was Jungkook who burst into warm chuckles. You hesitantly looked up- meeting his warm eyes.

“Maybe a little.” He laughed even more when you pouted, though he soon cleared his throat. “Still, it was clear to me what you wanted to say in the end, so- please, don’t worry about it.”

“Right,” you mumbled. “Right,” you repeated, before you remembered the kanzashi in your hands- carefully putting it in your hair then, twirling your hair into a bun before you inserted it.

You had to admit, you almost didn’t want to use it, afraid that you’d break it, or that you’d lose it, or something- but the way that Jungkook’s eyes widened with surprise, before he shyly smiled… Well, it was worth it. You could only hope you looked good with it.

“How does it look?” You adjusted it- too tight- mindful that moving it too much would cause it to come undone.

“... You look beautiful,” he admitted. You giggled at his response, especially when you noticed the light flush on his cheeks.

“... If the two of you are done having a heart-to-heart then, you should go back and get some rest, don’t you think?” A sudden voice joined in, making you two startle.

You looked up- meeting Yoongi’s eyes as he sent the two of you mildly amused looks. “Considering you-” he nodded at you, “are supposed to be on bed rest and you-” this time he raised an eyebrow at Jungkook, who sheepishly winced, “haven’t been back at the inn since last night.”

“Since when have you been standing there?”

“Jungkook, you haven’t slept at all?”

As both of your voices rang out in the morning air, you kept the frown on your face as you looked at Jungkook with concern, while he nervously avoided your gaze.

“... I, uh... “

You huffed. “We, are going to get you into a bed now. Right now.” As you spoke, you felt your eyebrows furrow even more at the signs of his sleep deprivation that you could see now, the most prominent being the bloodshot eyes that he sported.

When Jungkook appeared to protest, you only stared him down firmly- until he sighed, defeat being practically written all over him. You grinned, and then turned to Yoongi.

“That said, how did you know we were here?”

He only smirked. “I’ve been here from the beginning, Y/N. I was here before you two even arrived. This is the only pub in town, you know.”

You looked down at his table- covered in empty dishes- before facepalming, a groan leaving you. Yoongi only huffed in amusement at the two of you. “If you two are done, we should get going,” he repeated. “Do you know how long I had to wait for the two of you to finish talking?”

“I heard you the first time, old man,” you childishly rebutted. Yoongi raised an eyebrow at you, while Jungkook let out a snicker- and then covered his mouth with his hand with a horrified look on his face.

“Because you act like one,” you explained, a light, teasing smile on your face. “Always quiet, always tired, always exasperated… I also read that faes live the longest after elves.”

He snorted at your reasoning. “And here I thought we were friends,” he said, and if it wasn’t for the slight smile on his face you’d take him at his word- this time, though, you could read him better and you only beamed at him.

“The two of you are on good terms?” Jungkook asked, a curious glint in his eyes as he slowly relaxed, realizing Yoongi wouldn’t get mad at him. You shyly shrugged.

“Yoongi helped me- um, he talked to me and helped me realize some things after earlier.”

“Oh.” Jungkook fell quiet at that. “And then you went looking for me,” he said, the sentence coming out a statement. You nodded.

“... Then, uh- thank you, Yoongi,” he mumbled hesitantly, eyes darting over to Yoongi who only shrugged in response, though you could see him slightly smile.

“Yeah, yeah, let’s get going already.”

»»————-　♔　————-««

“Thank you,” Jungkook eventually repeated as the three of you exited the pub, the sun now comfortably hanging in the sky, the morning sunny but not overly so. “Not only for hearing me out, even as I made all those blunders... And- that is, um, cheering me up,” he added shyly.

“No,” you smiled, feeling lighthearted for once in a long while. “I should thank you, and Yoongi too. You two helped me figure out some things about myself, remember? Maybe- we could do this again?”

“... Eating at a pub?”

“Is your mind always focused on food?” Yoongi shook his head teasingly at Jungkook, who tensed before relaxing again, a playful smile appearing on his lips too.

“I mean… eating out has to be better than staying inside our rooms all day, with that option we at least get to see the town,” he rebutted, his smile growing wider when he saw no real annoyance in Yoongi’s eyes.

“I’m resting, to replenish my energy,” Yoongi rolled his eyes. “Just getting here to this town made me more tired than I’ve been for the past ten years. Looking after you brats is no joke.”

Jungkook snorted, ignoring his last sentence. “For the past ten years, is it? Shouldn’t it be imperative you get more exercise then?”

“I’m a nature spirit, do you think plants move, why would I need to get more exercise-”

You couldn’t help giggling at their banter, reaching out to bump both shoulders playfully as you brought back the topic to before. “Jungkook, we don’t have to keep eating at a pub though, I’m sure we’ll be able to find other places to eat at in the next towns. And Yoongi, maybe we could walk around and explore too?”

“If I have to,” Yoongi sighed, but you could see him smile and you chuckled.

“I’ll look forward to it,” Jungkook grinned.

»»————-　♔　————-««

When the three of you returned to the inn, it was to a somewhat strange sight so far. While the three of you had been out eating, apparently you'd missed something- it would explain Namjoon seated by the table, the map that was laid out before him, Seokjin seated not far off with a cup in his hands.

"Lady Y/N!"

You'd barely spoken up before Namjoon beamed at you, thrusting something in your face. You felt someone tug you back, as whatever it was in Namjoon's hands almost hit you- you glanced to the side to see Jungkook give you a small look of concern, to which you smiled back at him to reassure him. "It was a success!"

"I... Um, what?" You looked back at Namjoon, confused- his excitement waned a little as he realized you didn't quite understand him. He cleared his throat, calming down a little, a sheepish look appearing on his face then.

"Seokjin suggested we take another trip to the ruins, to see if we've missed anything," he began to explain. "The room we chanced upon before seemed to be the very one we needed- when we returned to examine it once more, we found a small patch of echo flowers remaining there."

"Echo flowers?" You looked at him in confusion. Beside you, you could feel Yoongi stiffen for some reason.

"... Echo flowers are magical flora that repeat the last thing they've heard," he murmured.

"Oh. Um, wait, what did they say then?"

Namjoon's dimples appeared even as an embarrassed smile grew on his face. "The next clue to our quest was admittedly quite simple."

It was then that he raised the small box again- the first word that came into your mind then was a music box, but it was obviously not quite the same thing, considering the context of the conversation.

"It's a simple invention of mine- it acts as how an Echo flower would, but- oh, it'd probably be best, Lady Y/N, if you experience it for yourself."

You hesitantly accepted the box, bringing it close to your ears.

For a moment, there was silence.

And then, laughter, warm, as a voice rang out.

"I don't think I could ever forget a second of this, really. But even if I did... I make sure everything is written down, so I don't ever lose even just a moment."

"'Written down'? You didn't strike me as the type of person to keep a journal, Alex."

A chortle. "Neither did I! But here it is, anyway. Maybe after this, though, I'll keep it for anyone who wants to search for this tower too."

"Why would you though?"

"Why not?"

As the last sentence ended, the voice dwindled down, the box shutting close- and you gently pulled it away from your ear, even as your mind raced with possibilities.

"So," you started. "We're looking for this 'Alex's journal'?"

You paused as a thought struck you. "Wait, Alex- isn't that, um, isn't that short for Alexander? I mean, he was the only one recorded to have entered the tower, right?"

Namjoon made a noise of pure glee. "Yes! As expected of Lady Y/N, you immediately understood it."

"The recording doesn't give us much help, though," Jungkook spoke up then. "Unless anyone has an inkling of a clue where we could look for it."

At that, Namjoon's dimples made a reappearance.

"Then the fact that I happen to have a huge clue where it might be should be quite a big help, don't you think?" He grinned as he set out a map on the table, hands smoothening over the edges, before he pointed to what seemed to be a city not too far off from where you were. "The city of Crossroads- known for its history in anything related to the Great War, as it used to be the human capital then. If I'm right, then it should be where Alexander left all his previous items and equipment."

You felt a smile slowly appear on your face. "Namjoon, are you sure?"

"Yes," he nodded. "I'm sure. Please trust me on this."

"Crossroads it is, then," you hummed, feeling a thrill go through you at the unexpected good news. "Thank you, Namjoon! Just when I was worried we weren't getting anywhere."

"I..." He ducked his head then, a red flush appearing on his cheeks. "I'm glad to finally be of help."

Your eyes slid past him then, at the sight of movement at the edge of your vision. It was then that you caught sight of Seokjin- and the quiet expression on his face as he regarded you.

All at once, you felt the giddiness wear off as you remembered something you promised yourself to take care of.

"Namjoon, Jungkook," you interjected. Both men turned to look at you then. "It's- um, it's been a long day... We should, uh, we should all get some rest, okay? We can, um, we can talk more about this on the road tomorrow."

As they started to vacate the room, you kept your eyes on Seokjin- Yoongi's hands brushing over your shoulder in a show of support as he left.

"Back so soon? I thought it'd take you longer. ... What did you want to talk about, then?"

Seokjin’s words remained neutral, not a hint of what had happened before leaking in- still, you had to prepare yourself just to get the words out. "What I said earlier- I'm not- I won't take back my words."

He raised an eyebrow at you, and you shakily let out the breath you were holding, your voice coming out even.

"I won't take back what I said, because it's true," you repeated. "But... I had time to think, and I realize you aren’t exactly wrong either. I haven’t done anything but let others lead the way for me, letting them decide for me, so... I know it's not much, coming from me, and what I've been like so far, but..."

This time, when you looked him in the eyes again, it felt different- in a way, it felt easier.

"... I'll do my best," you vowed. “I’ll do what I can, to make this quest a success.”

This time, it was Seokjin who broke his gaze away first, focus transferring to stirring the tea he was holding. You simply grinned, then- the burden on your shoulders feeling somehow lighter. You turned on your heels, intending to go back to your room-

"I'll hold you to that."

Seokjin's voice, faint as it was, echoed clearly behind you.

»»————-　♔　————-««

You suppressed the urge to squeal, instead opting for rolling around, a grin on your face. You’d done that. You had, hadn’t you? You didn’t think you could, but you did, and you did.

… And then you groaned.

You collapsed on your bed, sinking into the cotton sheets, embarrassment of sorts from what you’d just been doing catching up to you.

You knew it was stupid to get so giddy over something so little. But!

But, at least, you made progress today. Of a sort. That was something to celebrate, right?

You brought out the hairpin that Jungkook had given to you earlier, admiring the way the pearls easily shone under the moonlight. Although you couldn’t wear it often, as travelling on a horse meant bumpy rides- the gesture was still appreciated. More so when you remembered how the pearls in question must have been from when your two first met as well.

So. Really, you’d done something right today, you nodded to yourself. Right. Though...

You exhaled a sigh as you remembered the remaining problem you still had to set right tomorrow- with Taehyung. After earlier with Namjoon and the others, you’d asked after the two, Hoseok as well, wondering where they went. Apparently, while Hoseok came with Seokjin and the others to the ruins, the two had come along (read: were ‘persuaded’ by Seokjin, most likely), and now each was in their own room. A part of you was relieved that even as angry as they seemed to be last you saw them, they were still putting in effort. Somewhat.

You’d set things right with Taehyung and Jimin, and- and you’d properly thank Hoseok as well, for saving you.

You would… You would have to try too. Do better. You would do better.

You couldn’t help the giddy grin then on your face, nor the burst of excitement that came along with the jitters. Really. You should be sleeping, but, as it was…

»»————-　♔　————-««

“Y/N.”

If Yoongi was surprised by your sudden appearance in the kitchen, hours into the night when everyone should be sleeping, he said nothing, only offering a nod

“Hi, Yoongi. Sorry- um, sorry to be a bother.” You returned the smile shyly, accepting the unspoken invitation for what it was as you took a seat across him. The rich smell of tea wafted around the table.

He only shook his head. “I wouldn’t mind some company right now, really. Don’t worry about it. That said… You couldn’t sleep?”

You smiled sheepishly. “Not after today, I guess.”

“I guess the last few days have been kind of crazy,” he agreed, hands reaching out to pour another cup of tea, before he pushed it towards you. You hesitated for a moment, before raising the cup close, the smell of milk distinct amongst the sweet tea. “That should help.”

“Ah, thank you,” you murmured, taking a sip- humming in pleasure as the sweet taste of the tea enveloped your tongue. There was something mellow, honey-like in the taste, with a hint of apple as well. Yet the milk added a creamy texture to the smoothness of the tea. You weren’t quite sure what kind of tea you were drinking, but it was admittedly delicious.

For a moment the two of you said nothing.

If the moment now had happened a few weeks ago, you would’ve been scrambling for an excuse to leave, highly wary and uncomfortable. If the time was shifted to a few days ago, you would have tried to endure it, tense and uneasy. And if it had been the day before… You would have been a nervous wreck.

But right now, it was easy to let the tension slip off your shoulders like a cloak. Even if you and Yoongi weren’t exactly friends (yet, a part of you hoped. You weren’t friends yet), it was at least easy to think of him as something close to a ‘comrade’. Someone who had seen the worst of you, and chose to help you anyway. Maybe that made all the difference, you mused.

“!?”

Though unexpectedly, someone else came down too.

With his hair in a fluffy mess, doe eyes wide and mouth in a small ‘O’, Jungkook, looked- well, like a deer in headlights as he stood by the doorway.

“I guess that makes two of you unable to sleep,” Yoongi lightly commented, amusement visible in his voice, “Sit down, will you?”

And then there were three.

»»————-　♔　————-««

“This moment feels somewhat surreal,” Jungkook started as he sipped his tea, a little smile on his face. “When I set out for the quest, having tea in the middle of the night wasn’t exactly something I envisioned. You both aren’t what I thought you would be like.”

“Really?” You blinked in surprise. “Wait, then what did you expect?”

He shrugged sheepishly. “I imagined it mostly how they describe heroes in stories. It didn’t really help what they told me about when you first arrived… I thought you would appear fully armored, with even a metal helmet, and a sword to boot. Or a bow, perhaps.”

Your lips twitched, and you huffed even as you smiled. “Sorry to break it to you, but I don’t have a deck of armor, and I’m not good with swords or weapons either. In fact, I barely even know what I’m doing here.”

Jungkook shook his head. “That’s alright with me. I don’t know what I’m doing either,” he grinned at you, the way his front teeth protruded out of his mouth reminding you of a bunny. “This just means we can learn how to be better for this quest together.”

You let out a startled laugh, your cheeks reddening. “Huh. I guess that’s true, huh?” You took another sip of your tea before you remembered something. “Well, again, I don’t have anything really amazing or what, but… Well, I do have this.”

You pulled out the item in question from your pocket, laying it out on the table for both men to see.

With a seemingly immaculate golden gleam to it, the key you laid out was simple, unassuming. It could have easily been mistaken for any other key, except the difference between others and this particular key was the beautifully engraved stars alongside the handle.

You were just about to talk about it, when you heard Yoongi mutter in astonishment. “The Key of Eden. The only key known in existence to be able to open any door, no matter if it’s magical or not.”

You looked at him, surprised. “Um- yeah. Kind of amazed you can tell what it is with just a glance, but- um, when they, I mean, when I went into his supposed treasury…” You trailed off, unsure how to word it. “I felt like- um, sorry, I know this is kind of weird but I’m serious- it was calling out to me? Like-” you fumbled, waving the object in your hand as though that would help emphasize your words. “Everything else, it felt wrong to take them what more bring them along, but, um, this key- it felt like in contrast I just had to bring it along. Does that- does that make sense? Sorry.”

“No, it’s alright,” Yoongi shrugged. “But I guess this really proves you’re not cut out for fighting at all, huh.”

You wryly smiled. “I guess you can say that. Makes me feel kind of- well, hopeless...”

“There are still other ways to help,” Jungkook reassured you.

“I know,” you sighed. “But, um, I guess it’s just that I feel like I know nothing? And yeah, I’m learning, and all that, but- I mean, I’m new to all of this, and I don’t even know just why or how magic is so important to anyone in here. I mean, I’ve barely seen it in use aside from when I arrived… I just, um, I just don’t get it, I guess…”

“Weren’t there books on that at the library?” Yoongi frowned.

“There wasn’t much, really…” You sighed. Next to you, you heard Jungkook let out a soft ‘oh’, and you turned to him.

“As a fae, and one who’s lived for so long at that, you could give us an introduction to magic,” Jungkook grinned at Yoongi- who, seeing the hopeful look in your eyes paired Jungkook’s own excitement, only sighed. With an eye roll, he started talking.

Magic, as Yoongi explained it, was simply the result of a person exerting their will on the world, manipulating nature, with varying success. It couldn’t be quantified in numbers, but there were ways to feel how much in relative terms your magic was. Still, it was rarely needed, because… Well, contrary to your belief, magic wasn’t quite the all-encompassing presence you thought it would be in daily life. Oh, it was present, definitely, but it turned out that an elf could have as much magic as a human did.

Races who had longer lifespans also had less capacity for magic than races with shorter ones, Yoongi explained, the only exception being the fae who were tied almost as one to the magic of the world. Elves, and vampires, the ones who lived longest had barely any magic, but they made up for it other ways- elves had their innate knowledge of nature as well as the certain talent for bows. Vampires had their lack of need for sleeping, eating or air. Fae lives as long as elves, however, unlike them they had magic as they were born directly from and with magic itself.

“A way to tell apart pureblood vampires and ones that are turned from other races is if they breathe,” he added. “Because vampires don’t need to take in air like other races, they don’t have the habit of breathing. Their chests are perfectly still, unlike those turned.”

Your thoughts wandered over to Jimin, finally being able to put into words what exactly it was about seeing him every time that made you uncomfortable, more than the others- not just his red pupils, but the lack of human respiration, the subtle tells that told you he wasn’t human, more than the others…

“Moving on, dragon and yokai.”

Dragons and yokai lived for a few hundred years as well, though not as long as the first two. The only magic dragons possessed was their ability to shift between their draconic form and their more human one- you were taken aback to find out that breathing fire and flying didn’t require the use of magic at all, at least for them.

“Not only are the wings of dragons wide, they’re also thick and powerful- enough to lift them up and make them soar despite their weight,” Yoongi explained. “With dragon fire, they have a separate organ filled with a special fluid- when they want to breathe fire, they draw it into their throat, where water mixes with it. The resulting mixture is highly flammable, so much that the moment they open their mouth, the mixture coming in contact with air instantly erupts in flames.”

“Wow,” you breathed out, entranced by his explanation. “So that’s how dragons breathe fire.”

“... I wonder if it’s just oxygen that they need to make the flammable liquid erupt,” you mused, not noticing Yoongi’s soft smile then. To the side, Jungkook looked just as captivated by Yoongi’s words as you were, for once silent, though his eagerness was evident in the way his eyes shined.

Yokai, he told you both, were a mixed race. Some lived almost as long as vampires and elves- but just as much yokai lived lives the length of a human’s. Their only magic was to shift forms too, between their more natural form and ones that resembled humans.

“Only kitsune like Taehyung can easily switch between the two whenever they want, though. In fact, the kitsunes’ main ability to shapeshift without restrictions, and for however long as they want- it’s a huge reason why they’re considered the representatives of the yokai. Though it also comes with its own disadvantages- the source of their magic, a kitsune’s Hoshi no Tama, is separated from them when they’re in human form. If caught, it binds the kitsune to do their bidding.”

Finally, mermaids, mages and humans. All three had an average lifespan of a single century, but in return, they had the greatest potential for magic. Or, at least, mages did.

“It’s a mystery why exactly, but only a very, very small amount of humans can use magic. Most of the populace don’t, even if when we check, they have more magic in their body than dragons and yokai.” You could feel Jungkook’s curious stare almost burn a hole at your side- although, if you were in his position you probably would’ve been the same.

You tapped your finger on the table, exhaustion from the day’s events having dissipated as the conversation continued. “Wait, but I…”

“You were able to do magic, right?” You nodded your head at Yoongi’s question.

“They say your magic was able to blast the pixie to the point of it being severely injured,” Jungkook added in, before turning to Yoongi again. “That means Y/N is part of those who can use magic, right?”

Were you? You turned over the facts in your head. As much as you wanted to believe it, what happened then with the pixie- it was a one time thing. You’d think if you could do magic, you’d see a sign somehow. But no, none.

Then again, you hadn’t tried deliberately using magic...

Yoongi frowned. “That’s actually something I wanted to check right now.”

“Check?” You echoed, confused. He only nodded.

“Can you give me your hand?”

Wordlessly you acquiesced, laying your hands on the table. Yoongi pulled out a small orb, before he placed it in your hands and tapped it gently. You raised an eyebrow, but kept quiet.

Seconds passed, and then a full minute- but still, the item in question remained dull.

“But…” Jungkook gaped. “That was a magic orb, was it not? If so, then it should have lit up, at least a little. Why is there no reaction at all?”

You blinked in surprise. As much as you already expected it, a part of you was also disappointed and confused- could you do magic or not?

“That’s what I thought, too.” Yoongi examined the orb in your hands again for any change, before finally deeming it the same as ever. “I want to try something next. Keep your hands on the table.”

With that said, he grasped one of your hands in his, making a familiar feeling jolt in you. What felt like electric static at first melted away into an easygoing calm, before it felt as though you were slowly being enveloped by pressure, the heavy weight of something serious about to happen-

You couldn’t help squeaking in surprise as the orb, previously still and dull, started to shine brighter and brighter. You pulled your hand away from Yoongi, standing and leaning away to shield your eyes from the light-

- and instantly the light died down.

In the silence that followed, it was Jungkook who spoke up first. “That… That was amazing,” he said, awed, before a look of realization came on his face. “The orb lit up, however, only after Yoongi placed his hand on yours- what does that mean, then?”

Yoongi only shook his head at Jungkook’s question. “I’m about to get to that. Y/N, I want to ask you- did you feel anything when I touched your hand?”

You hesitantly nodded. “Yeah. It felt like I was standing in front of a huge wave, and it was about to crash down on me- before I started to feel like I was controlling it instead?”

“As I expected,” he murmured.

“... I think that time with the pixie too, it was like this,” you added hesitantly, remembering the event in question. “But,uh, unlike with yours, it felt like I was touching something… Something unnatural in every way.”

“Then…”

“Y/N... you don’t have any magic power yourself, but you can absorb and use other people’s magic.” Yoongi’s statement was blunt, sure- and you gawked at him.

“I- what? Really?” You blurted out. He nodded, a small smile appearing next.

“I expected it in the beginning, really. To be honest, no one knows for sure why some people have stronger magic than others. Though the ones with the greatest amount always end up in history books- royalty, commanders, pioneers. Still, the greatest of them all, Alex… he didn’t have any magic power like you,” he revealed.

“Considering their shared position as saviors, I supposed it makes sense.” The awe in Jungkook’s eyes hadn’t disappeared as he peered up at you- only strengthening. “Y/N, that’s amazing!”

“... I still don’t know how to use magic though,” you sighed. “This doesn’t change the fact that the only thing I can use is this-” You pulled out the key again, waving it in the air, “-key. Which, I might not even be able to use, seeing as it needs magic too.”

“I don’t think you need magic to use it,” Yoongi shrugged. “After all, if he didn’t have any magic, but he still used it, don’t you think it’s possible there’s a way for you to use it without magic too?”

“Besides,” he added, a glint in his eyes that made you wary. “If you need someone to teach you magic,” he turned to Jungkook with a playful smile, “she’s in the best hands already, isn’t she?”

“... What do you mean?”

“Oh! Of course,” Jungkook exclaimed with a grin. “Namjoon would love to teach you, I’m sure.”

You wheezed. “No… You can’t be serious,” you groaned, dramatically collapsing on the table. Jungkook laughed at your reaction, while Yoongi only smirked.

After that, the conversation then dwindled. Though, what followed it was a comfortable silence, only the chirping of night owls and crickets filling the air. You didn’t know how much time had passed since you went down, content to just let yourself exist in the moment for one. The familiar solace you found in being awake when the world was asleep, free to just be was one that you were all too happy to indulge in for as long as you could. Even if you were with company unlike before, but- maybe that just added to the comfort of the situation.

It was a sentiment you knew the other two shared, but then-

You yawned, just a little. Still Yoongi’s eyes instantly caught the action, and he set his cup down.

“Alright, that’s enough for tonight. The two of you should go to bed now.”

“And you?” Jungkook protested- was that a pout? You cracked up, giggling.quietly.

“I’ll be up in a moment,” Yoongi shook his head. “I just need to clean up.”

“And before any of you two say something like ‘we’ll help’ the answer is no. Go on, get to sleep.”

Yoongi’s words washed over you, reminding you of the bed upstairs-. You hummed, feeling drowsiness cover your body like a warm blanket. “... Okay,” you easily acquiesced with a yawn. “C’mon, Jungkook.”

With your approval thrown in, the younger could only scrunch up his nose as he followed after you. You journey from the kitchen to the stairs, and then your room was slow. Your thoughts went over the day’s events- you really had done a lot today, hadn’t you? Your bed seemed like heaven now- one you were eager to get into.

It was when you were at the threshold of your room that you heard Jungkook speak up, his voice a mumble as he called your name. You stopped, turning back to face him.

Seeing that he had your attention, he ducked his head for a moment- and you had to strain your ears to hear what he was saying-

“... This was enjoyable. I prefer this much better to what we had before, I think.”

- and oh, your heart stuttered, feeling warm. A small smile appeared on your face at his words.

"I feel the same, Jungkook."

He smiled bashfully, and, without thinking, you raised your hand to brush away the bangs that had fallen on his face, just so you could fully see his reaction then- ignoring the flush that erupted on both of your cheeks afterwards. Immediately you dropped your hand, and you coughed, trying to ignore what just happened.

“Thanks for tonight. Thank you for the hairpin too, I’ll take good care of it even if I can’t wear it often. I… Goodnight.”

“G-Goodnight,” he stammered. You giggled, finally heading inside your room and closing the door. It didn’t take much to get yourself ready for bed, and you collapsed down on the mattress with a sigh.

... Turning your gaze to the ceiling then, you thought, as disastrous as the last few days had been, things were starting to turn for the better.

#bangtanscenery #bangtanhq #bangtanfairygarden #ficswithluv #bts x reader #ot7 x reader #seokjin x reader #yoongi x reader #hoseok x reader #namjoon x reader #jimin x reader #taehyung x reader #jungkook x reader #bts fanfiction #bts fic

193 notes · View notes

serendipityjxmn · 4 years

Text

I Hate You, Park Jimin!

Chapter 1

Words Count: 4.2k

TW: Slight smut

Link to Introduction

Link to Chapter 2

[GIF CREDIT TO @OpaliaJM]

__________________________________________

We all have someone we love that hurt us so much, that it changed us forever.

I heaved a heavy breath as I plopped down the wooden floor in my living room. My head rested on the sofa behind me. I had spent the whole two days working hard on furnishing my apartment. It wasn’t that big but it was enough for me. I liked cozy living space. At least there’s a separate bedroom, I thought distractedly. The house still looked kind of empty as most of it were bare without any sort of arts accompanying it. Buying the basic furnishing was enough to make a hole in my pocket. Before the term started, I worked part time jobs and saved enough just to afford the deposit and a few months rental. I’ve roughly calculated my expenses and I think I’d be just fine to last before summer. I was more than sure I’d need to work during summer but I’ll worry about that later.

I only needed one whole day for cleaning and setting up the few furnitures I had. But it still drained the energy out of me and when I finally sat down for a breathing, the sun was already disappearing over the horizon and the little left of the golden sky being enveloped by the pinkish and indigo clouds. I looked around my small apartment. Everything was practically in place.

I waited for the sweat sticking onto my skin to dry out before soaking myself in an hour long bath, letting my mind wander about tomorrow. I was all but excited, nervous yet curious about my first day at the university tomorrow, wandering the kinds of events that would unfold during my upcoming three years there. The carousel of thoughts soon stopped as I drifted to sleep.

As soon as the professor announced the class was dismissed, the lecture hall erupted into a chattering noise. Still feeling unfamiliar with most people and the new environment, I gathered my stuffs silently and walked out of the hall.

The morning class was done. To my delight, everything went by smoothly. The professors seemed to know what they were doing which was a very important criterion for me because I can’t afford to have an ignorant lecturer. Your girl needs to graduate. I looked down at my watch. It was already 12 PM and my stomach was grumbling. I couldn’t wait to see what the university’s cafeteria has to offer.

“Hana-ya!” I looked up to see a girl with hair tied up in a messy bun running towards me.

“Ah Young!” I exclaimed back although not as loud as her. That was my best friend, Ah Young who I’ve known since forever. We went through the ugly pre-puberty phase together and still stuck together till we hit the glown-up post-puberty phase. She sure had gotten the good side of post-puberty while I wasn’t sure about myself.

“Babe~ let’s go eat!” She linked arms with me and we walked side by side to the cafeteria. We practically see each other most of the holidays but we’re still clingy like that. She is adorable and has such bubbly personality that I think compensates my boring and introvert personality. I don’t socialise much which explains the reason why I only have one best friend. Still, I am thankful she is a loyal friend and stuck up to my boring personality.

“Heol! The bibimbap looks so mouthwatering...” I pointed at one of the menus. “Gosh, I still can’t believe we’re now in university. And we’re together!” I said as I proceeded to inform our order at the counter.

“Yeah, I remembered how frantic I was because you kept on pressuring me to apply for the same university as yours.” She rolled her eyes at me as we both moved to another line of queueing to receive our order.

“You don’t want to be in the same university as mine?” I threw her a hurtful look.

“Of course I do!” She smacked my arms and I chuckled. “It’s just difficult when my results aren’t as good as yours!”

I guess it was kinda true that I had always maintained top scores during high school. I was on scholarships and I can’t afford to have my scholarships revoked so that was my main drive to study hard. “Ahh.. it just still feels surreal.” Although the so-called new surrounding is dampened because I could clearly see a number of familiar faces from our high school. “Remember when we were wondering what kind of food do they serve in university cafeteria?”

She laughed while nodding. “The time when our curiosities were so innocent.”

“I know, right?”

We were still queueing for our meal when we heard a loud noise. We both looked up to see a small crowd was already forming at the cafeteria. Apparently, a brawl had broken out. I was hesitant to witness it as it wasn’t particularly a pleasant sight to see people fighting but Ah Young tugged my hands so I just followed suit.

“Oh my god, it’s Park Jimin.” She whispered the name as if it was some kind of taboo.

What? I looked up. That’s when I saw him. Park Jimin. THE Park Jimin. He was beating the shit out of someone who was pinned to the ground. “It was only the first day of university though.”

It was true. Park Jimin was that kind of guy. He was that typical bad boy anyone would pray to never come across in any chapter of their life. He was rude, self-centred, arrogant, obnoxious, annoying, you name it. Basically, he’s an asshole. I have known to avoid him at all costs because he’s bad news and I was perfectly aware of the fact that nothing good comes from associating with him. Unfortunately for me, I had to endure going to the same high school as him and now the same university. Not a day goes by without me hearing about him fighting or breaking any rules ever made in this world. Not that I ever tried to find out anything about him but the news of his well being always floats around because he was THAT infamous. Boys knew him from his fist while girls knew him from his dick. Yeap, on top of being an asshole, he’s a playboy. I guess that makes him a double asshole.

I scanned the crowd that was slowly forming. It was only the first day of university and he was already acting as if he owns the place. I shook my head. Doesn’t he fear being suspended from university?

“Ya, ya stop it Jimin. At this rate, he’ll die.” One of the blonde guy stepped in and to my surprise, Jimin stopped immediately. I looked up to see who it was and understood at once. It was Min Yoongi. He was our highschool-turned-university-now senior. Park Jimin was the same age as mine but he had this group of troublemakers and that includes Min Yoongi as well. I could easily spot Kim Namjoon, Kim Seokjin, Jung Hoseok and Kim Taehyung who were all in the group as well.

“He deserved more than that, to be honest.” A mint haired guy with a deep voice said aloud as he helped jimin to stand up. It was Kim Taehyung; another troublemaker. He was the same age as Jimin which means the same age as mine too.

My sight went to an unconscious guy lying on the floor with bruises all over his face. It was too much of a sight for me so I quickly pulled Ah Young away from the crowd with me.

We both took our meals and I chose to sit very far away from the scene.

“Ah, I forgot that as long as we're stuck at the same place with Park Jimin, it’d be weird to not witness his daily dose of fighting.” Ah Young mulled and I couldn’t agree more.

My eyes darted towards him and his group. The way he walked so casually as if he didn’t just punch a guy almost half dead made me nauseous. He was running his hands through his orange hair and I swore if I didn’t just watch him throw some punch, I’d probably melted at that. Here’s the thing, Park Jimin was vain, self-centred, rude and a total asshole but I can’t deny that he had all the God-like features and exuded extremely high sex appeal. This explained why girls are practically throwing themselves at him. Plus, he knew that he was good looking and he used that together with his sweet words to get into any girls’ pants. Asshole confirmed.

I watched them took a seat at a table with a good distance from us silently.

“But I’m not complaining though. He provides one fine ass view.” Ah Young said casually.

I almost choked on my food. My best friend had always been vocal about things like this. I may or may not have drooled over him too but who knows. Who can blame me though? I’ve been working hard on maintaining my grades ever since I can remember so I never had time to date. Plus, it’s also a luxury for me. Being in a relationship is expensive as fuck unless I’m dating a prince or something. Call me materialistic but I’m just being realistic. Anyway, in the midst of working twice as harder than high school, I was still determined to maintain my grades. Fantasizing about Park Jimin seemed like a good idea of personal pleasure.

“Oh come on! I’m sure you’d be imagining about his dick size too.” Ah Young said again.

This time I really choked on my food. I coughed several times.

“Are you okay?” She asked while holding her laughter. This bitch.

“Can you not be so loud?” I almost half screamed myself at her. A tad bit too loud I guess because I saw a girl from the opposite table turned back to look at me. In that instant too, I have no idea why my eyes flickered towards Park Jimin’s table. I regretted it immediately because his eyes were already on me. I froze because I felt his gaze penetrating my soul although we were hundreds of metres apart. Then he smirked.

In this world, there are exactly two things that I hated the most. One was a cheater. The other would be Park Jimin’s smirk. That is because he had this panty dropping smirk and it’s not an exaggeration to say it could make girls hit orgasm just by looking at his smirk.

Also, because I had a history with that smirk. A history that dated a year ago. I remember it was the day before our high school graduation ceremony. I was a member of the student council so naturally, I had to help prepare the ceremony. It was late evening and not many students were left. The decorations were almost done anyway. I stood in the middle of the hall, my eyes scanning for anything that needs to be adjusted or to find anything lacking. Then I noticed a banner’s end was slightly tilted. It appeared that its tie was slightly loose. I immediately hunted for a ladder to fix it.

After I was satisfied enough with my adjustment, I descended the ladder but somehow my steps were juggled and I lost balance. I tried to hold on to the ladder but it was too late. I surrendered and waited for the land to embrace me. But it never came. Instead, I felt strong arms around me and behind my knee. Before I could open my eyes, a sweet yet manly scent wafted through my nose. This person smelled heavenly. I opened my eyes and to be honest I thought I was dreaming.

There he was, Park Jimin, his face only inches from mine. His eyes fixated on me. The close proximity and the physical contact caused an electrical surge to course through my body. It was as if sparks were flying when he embraced me.

Suddenly reality hit me and I realized the position we were in so I quickly struggled out of his embrace and stood properly.

“Th-thank you.” I stuttered. Damn it. I didn’t want to make his effect on me to be so apparent. Especially not in front of him.

His brows knitted together as he regarded me for a moment. Then he said, “Won’t be nice if the top student suddenly broke her neck right before graduation. People might actually accuse me of murdering you since there’s no one here.”

He.. knew me? Although technically he doesn’t know my name but still- he mentioned the fact that I was a top student. I looked around. It was empty. I guess I didn't notice everyone had gone back. I cleared my throat, trying to sound firmer now. “Well, thanks anyway.” Without sparing a glance at him I turned around and exited the hall immediately. I didn’t realize I had stopped breathing until I was out of the hall. Park Jimin, the power he had on me. Or literally, every other girl.

Due to our short encounter the day before, I was under the impression that maybe Park Jimin actually knew me. I mostly minded my own business but my names came up quite often for academic awards and competitions. Maybe he did notice despite him skipping class all the time. But then he proved me wrong the very next day.

After the graduation ceremony ends, everyone was scattered throughout the hall. Most of them were occupied in taking pictures with the scroll. I myself had been dragged around to take pictures together with Ah Young for a good 20 minutes. She was definitely going to drag me to take pictures with literally everyone in our year until I realized that I had the sudden urge to pee so I excused myself.

The restroom on the same floor was full so I decided to take the ones upstairs. I strolled on my way there, taking in all the scenery of my high school one last time. I felt a sudden twinge in my stomach remembering that I didn't make much memories throughout my years here. It was regretful but hey, at least I did well in my studies.

As I reached the restroom, I heard some weird noises from inside. I could barely make out a sound of someone groaning and I instantly became worried if someone’s sick inside. How wrong was I. I pushed open the door and I was met with a sight of half-naked Park Jimin and a half-naked girl crouched in between his legs. I almost let out a scream at the sight. He didn’t seem fazed at all by my presence. Instead, he seemed to be enjoying an apparently extremely good blowjob hearing how much he was moaning. His gaze turned to me. Then he smirked. Yeap, that smirk. The very smirk that I mentioned.

While keeping his eyes on me, he grabbed a handful of the girl’s hair in front of him and started to lead her head bobbing up and down his cock. He moaned while biting his lip yet he still kept his gaze on me.

I was angry at his nerve to do this at school and the fact that he seemed to enjoy having a viewer angered me more. I didn’t drop my stare as I was determined to challenge his stare. I thought I was winning but I was wrong. I looked away after a few seconds because the image of him being turned on and in arousal like that was somehow starting to affect me. If I were to continue watching, I might’ve hit orgasm myself. I turned around and exited immediately yet I could almost sense him smiling his devilish smile because he won. He won our silent fight. So much for sparks flying, huh? There’s Park Jimin having his dick sucked for his life as a slap from reality.

And that was the end of history. To this day, that stare, that smirk, that moan of his haunted me. I wasn’t very much angered by the incident anymore. The image and sound of him moaning had actually turned into a pleasant memory for what little sexual fantasy I have. Plus, I don’t think he remembered the incident. Heck, I can even bet he doesn’t remember me.

So I looked away immediately before the rest of my body stopped functioning. I could sense the very same devilish smile of his slowly forming on his face.

I finished my meal in haste and constantly tapped the table so that Ah Young understood my urgency. She cursed at me as I technically dragged her out of the cafeteria.

Weeks went by after that incident on the first day of class. Everything pretty much went by smoothly. If I were to keep this up, there should be no problem graduating. I hugged myself with glee. Future looking so bright. Or so I thought.

“Ah finally, time to close!” I worked for part-time at a cafe about two stations from my university. I had been working here since after my high school graduation to fill up my holidays before starting university. It was also for me to save enough to rent a cozy apartment that I have now. Since I had already started my classes, I informed my boss about my resignation. However, she practically begged for me to stay for a few more weeks until she finds a replacement. I agreed simply because my boss was a good boss and I didn't really mind working for a few more weeks though. A little extra pocket money won’t hurt anybody.

I was in charge of closing down the shop for the day. I swept and mopped every corner of the cafe. When I was satisfied, I took all my stuff and exited through the back door with a huge garbage bag on my right hand. The back alley was dimly litted and it was practically empty since it was almost 11 PM. At that moment however, I noticed two guys had just turned their way into the alley. My brows knitted because as much as I’m used of the dark and empty alleys at night, I don’t particularly like it when guys would roam around especially when they are drunk. I quickly threw the garbage in the dumpster and locked the door when I heard a whistle a few metres behind me. I didn’t turn around but I was sure it was the guys that had just walked into the alley just now.

“Damn Kim Hana, guess it was our luck to meet you.” A voice was heard.

He knew my name? I turned around. Ah, of course he would. He was a regular at the cafe, always lowkey flirting to which I never responded. I didn’t reply.

“You know.. I’ve wasted so much of my money coming here all day every day and you still won’t tell me your number.” He went nearer to me and I panicked slightly. There was no one else in the alley. He towered over me and I noticed that he was only slightly taller than me. When he stepped forward, I took a step back until my back hit against the door. He inched his face closer and I looked away. I thought of begging for help from his friend that I’ve never seen before but then again, I could barely make out his face. He was wearing a hoodie and it covered almost half the top part of his face.

“If you’re not going to give me your number.. at least give me your kiss.” He said seductively as he inched closer and closer.

I threw a disgusted look at him and I raised my hand to slap him. But I wasn’t quick enough, he already took hold of my wrist. He smirked. “Damn, I’ve always thought you’re one feisty bitch but seeing it now on my own.. fucking turn on.”

From the corner of my eyes, I saw his other hand trying to reach my ass but I wouldn’t give in. I was ready to kick his balls when another voice was heard.

“Let go of that hand now.” His voice was melodic but at the same time raspy. I turned to find the voice and tried to make out his face but it was dark and he was also wearing a hoodie that covered his eyes.

The guy in front of me sucked in his breath and scoffed as if he was surprised someone would stop him. He ran his hand through his hair and turned around. “Who the fuck do you think you are?”

The new guy took off his hoodie and ruffled his hair. My eyes widened to see Jimin. He wasn’t looking at me but instead he was smirking at the guy disturbing me. “Feeling familiar?”

The guy in front of me bit his lip. “Aish!” was all he shouted through gritted teeth before taking off. His hoodied friend looked at Jimin as if studying him for a moment before following his friend. He didn't run though.

I gulped. Of all people, why did it have to be Park Jimin to appear at this exact time, saving my poor ass as if he’s some kind of knight in shining armor?

His gaze turned towards me. I felt my breath hitched because I swore his expressions turned so cold it made me shiver. “What the fuck are you doing here alone at night Kim Hana?”

He... he knew my name? “You knew my name?” I blurted out.

He threw a don’t-be-stupid-look at me.

I have no idea what to do with that information. And what’s with his tone? Duh, obviously I’m working here you piece of shit. But I didn’t say that. “I was.. I got lost.” My voice came out weaker than I ought it to be.

His expression didn’t soothe. “I don’t believe that. But I don’t care either way.”

Damn, he’d really be taking his self-centeredness into a whole new level. It hurt a bit. “Yeah well since you didn't care anyway, why don’t you just go and leave me alone.”

I guess my words triggered something inside him as he suddenly pinned me to the wall. His arms each beside my face. Under the dimly lit night lights, his face looked so surreal it was almost unfair. He has a small face but his features were both soft and sharp. His cheeks chubby and his nose, although not tall, was sharp. His eyes were sparkly as if it held a million stars in it. But his lips.. his lips attracted me the most. For a so-called bad boy, he has a set of pretty plump pink lips. It suddenly made me wonder how it would feel if those plump lips were against mine.

“To someone who just saved your ass, I thought you ought to be a bit more polite, don’t you think?” He glared at me.

I snapped back into reality. I can’t believe I forgot that Jimin was the bad boy. What was I thinking? I had no idea what to say so I just stood awkwardly as I mumbled a sorry. Then he straightened, no longer pinning me.

“Let’s just get out of here.”

And so I was trailing behind him, admiring as what Ah Young would always say, his fine ‘piece of ass’ silently. Strangely, it doesn’t feel weird. It was as if his presence does not need to be justified by words. I guess Ah Young was right, although not that I didn’t know at first- Park Jimin does have a nice body proportion. He was almost a good head taller than me. The way he carried himself radiated much charisma and I could tell that he knew he looked good. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have such cocky attitude. I rolled my eyes.

Why was he even here anyway?

He stopped in his steps and I almost bumped into him. I looked up at him, almost furious.

“I just happened to be in the area.” He said, looking almost pissed.

Shit. Did I say it out loud?

“You did.” He answered my thought.

Is he psychic? I looked at him in horror and I could see he was suppressing a smile for a second.

“Anyway, I would’ve done what I did for any other pretty girl so don’t go around feeling too special.” He said then he looked away.

My brows knitted. Don’t feel special... but did he mention pretty girl? Is he.. saying.. I’m pretty? Or what? I was confused.

“Come I’ll send you home.” He said as he pressed his car key. I realized that we were standing in front of a sleek black Audi R8. I gaped. Holy shit, that was his car? Poor people like me can’t relate. And I am never gonna get into a car with Park Jimin. My brain told me Jimin and sports car were a dangerous combination. Therefore, when he pulled open the car door, I took off.

“I’ll just go home by myself!” I shouted as I ran in the opposite direction. I didn’t look back but I’m pretty sure I left him speechless.

When I got into my little apartment, I went straight to my bedroom and laid down on my bed. Tonight was one hell of a strange night. And the fact that Jimin knew my name... what do I do with that information?

Link to Chapter 2

Posted on 200502 12:59AM

47 notes · View notes

whitesparrows97 · 5 years

Text

Crossroads – Part 1

Pairing: Jeon Jungkook x Reader

Genre: Office AU

Summary: Almost accepting his monotonous life, Jeon Jungkook spotted you one day in the office building across the street. It seemed as if you were the light at the end of the tunnel he had been waiting for years for and he was the mayfly trying to break out of his everyday life.

Warnings: None

Word Count: 4.3K

When one day is like another and you never experience anything new, life quickly loses its charm.

At least that was how Jeon Jungkook felt.

He worked day in, day out as an employee in a law office. He started every morning punctually at nine o’clock in the morning, had a half hour lunch break at 12 o’clock and usually finished work at six o’clock. He always spent the breaks on the roof of the building, from which you had an incredible view of the entire city of Seoul.

That was probably the only good thing about the job, Jungkook often thought with bitterness.

Or rather had thought. But a month ago everything had changed.

– Flashback –

He was sitting at his desk, which seemed to overflow with paperwork. With a quiet sigh he grabbed the next folder which had a yellow Post-it note with the inscription Urgent! on it.

He was surprised that not all folders had this message, as much stress as his boss always caused him. Not a day went by without his boss having a choleric seizure, and Jungkook was usually the one who got these outbreaks. Probably because his desk was closest to his boss’s office.

The only person who was worse off than him was his secretary Han Sun-Hee. Jungkook heard several times a day how he blamed her for things she wasn’t responsible for.

One day Jungkook would get up from his desk, go into his boss’s office and throw all the things at his head that had been accumulating for years. But at the moment, Jungkook needed this job, no matter how reluctant he was to admit it.

It was at this very moment that he was once again lost in one of his daydreams where he had a better job and a not so miserable life when Sun-Hee dropped another folder on his desk.

“How urgent?” the dark-haired man asked without looking up from the other folder.

“As usual,” she replied, and when Jungkook looked up he could still see the sad smile on her face before she disappeared back into her office.

‘As usual’ meant urgent and urgent meant that Jungkook couldn’t leave on time.

He glanced at the clock and his shoulders dropped. It was already 5 p.m., with the large pile he still had in front of him, he would never finish in time. But why did he get upset about it at all? It wasn’t as if someone was waiting for him at home. Someone who would ask why he worked longer with a pointed finger and a slight grin, before joyfully embracing him.

Jungkook had always hoped to get to meet his true love at university, just like his parents had. But he had never had more than a few affairs here and there. To be honest, he wasn’t really interested in any of them either, to build more than just a short fling.

When he started working right after university, it had become difficult to get to know someone. During the week there was hardly any time and on weekends he was often happy to finally have some rest and time alone.

At work there was also an unspoken ban on dating someone from the office. Not that this ban was necessary at all, since only two other men, Kim Namjoon and Kim Seokjin, worked in the office besides Jungkook. And no matter how much he liked Sun-Hee, a woman in her fifties was a little too old for him.

So a short time later Jungkook had given up looking for the one. He was satisfied with the romantic love films, which he admittedly enjoyed watching every Friday evening and which had already become a kind of ritual.

How could you get to know someone with whom you’d rather spend your Friday evenings comfortably on the sofa than at a loud party, with people you didn’t know and would never want to get to know? This person probably sat on the sofa at the same time as Jungkook and thought the same thing as he did. How would such two people ever meet?

He pulled himself out of his thoughts and concentrated on the folder in his hands, which he had let sink to the desk lost in thought.

“Just one more hour,” he murmured and tried to get his act together.

“With that pile,” Namjoon remarked, he was on his way to the kitchen and seemed to have heard Jungkook’s marbles, “good luck.”

“Thank you, Hyung,” he replied, sounding frustrated and Namjoon stopped in the doorway.

“Give me one or two folders, then I’ll take them,” the older one offered and Jungkook looked up gratefully, but Namjoon had already disappeared in the kitchen and, judging by the sounds, made himself a coffee.

“Thank you, you’re really saving my day!” he shouted, hoping Namjoon would hear it.

“No problem, I know how Mr. Choi treats you sometimes. You keep most of me and Seokjin away, so I’m glad if I can help you,” Namjoon said with a smile as he went back to his seat with a coffee cup in his right hand.

It was actually a larger room and only the yellowed room dividers offered some privacy. Yet you could hear every noise and conversation of the others, which was one more reason why Jungkook longed every day for the half hour break on the quiet roof.

Jungkook once let his head roll and his neck cracked alarmingly. He decided to take a short break and turned on his office chair 90 degrees towards the windows, resting his head on his left hand. He did this quite often when he needed a short break from all the documents and cases and the lines on the slips of paper blurred back into an unreadable pulp.

His gaze wandered across the street, which lay several tens of meters below him and where he could only recognize the people as small, inconspicuous figures hurrying to their destination. He raised his eyes and that was the moment when everything changed for him.

Directly in the building opposite, only a few meters away, a new agency had moved in. He had already seen the moving boxes last week and yesterday there had been suppliers who had delivered and set up the desks.

At the desk in question, which pointed directly in his direction, stood a young woman who had just wired her computer. She kneeled down to crawl under the desk to connect the cables to the socket.

Apparently everything had worked because a smile spread out on her face as soon as she looked at the screen. Jungkook couldn’t help but smile as well. He had never seen anyone so happy about such a little thing and his heart accelerated.

It was as if the woman noticed she was being watched as she suddenly looked up and looked straight into Jungkook’s direction. He was so shocked that his elbow slipped off the desk and his upper body glided downward for a short moment because of the lack of grip. He had caught himself again and embarrassingly turned back toward his desk.

He felt the heat rise into his cheeks and hoped that this was not visible because of the distance. He dared to take a quick sideways look and immediately regretted it. The woman had apparently expected it and Jungkook could only see her laughing before he turned right back.

Great, she laughed at him. No wonder he didn’t have a girlfriend when he was a joke even to strangers.

– Flashback End –

The whole thing had happened a month ago and Jungkook had seen the woman since then five days a week, four weeks in a row. And if he was honest with himself, the two-day weekend he had always been looking forward to was now almost a torture.

He still hated his work, and hardly anyone could change that. Unless Mr. Choi suddenly resigned and a new, less choleric boss took his place. But that would hardly happen in the next twenty years. Seokjin had once told him that during one of his seizures Mr. Choi had yelled that he would have to be carried dead out of the office to get his position.

But Jungkook didn’t intend to stay forever in this job, let alone in this company, anyway. It wasn’t the work per se that he didn’t enjoy. He wanted to help other people and assert himself against injustice. But he had noticed early in his university days that the profession of lawyer was not always about which side was right. The decisions that were made and that he himself had to make were not always fair, but that was his job.

But what changed for him was his attitude. Mr. Choi could yell at him and give him a bunch of tasks, but he didn’t get upset anymore. He even liked to stay half an hour longer at work because he knew you would be there. He didn’t know what kind of work you were doing, but when he last left the office and turned off the light behind him, he always looked back at you.

And every time he saw you sitting behind your desk so that only a part of your head was visible. He was sorry you had to work overtime every day and didn’t seem to have much free time.

Nevertheless, or perhaps precisely because of that, Jungkook only needed to take a quick look to the side to make sure you were still there to shut Mr. Choi’s tantrum out.

“This has to be done by Monday,” grumbled said boss, before he disappeared into his office and slammed the door behind him.

“Of course it has to be done by Monday,” Jungkook mumbled and shook his head. Recently there have been a lot of short-term assignments and jobs, so Jungkook got the impression that Mr. Choi deliberately informed him so late that Jungkook had to work longer.

All this on a Friday.

Fridays were sacred for Jungkook, because every week after work he went to the small supermarket at the train station to buy a few things for his movie night. At least the supermarket wouldn’t be so crowded because most normal people were at home with their families.

“Keep your head up high, Jungkook,” Seokjin tried to cheer him up and he could hear the voice behind the room divider.

“How do you know I’ll hang my head?” Jungkook replied. “Who doesn’t like a pile of work just before the weekend,” he added ironically.

He could hear Seokjin’s laughter and Namjoon’s soft giggling as Mr. Choi’s office door was loudly pulled open.

“I’m going home,” he announced louder than necessary, so that even people on the other floors would be able to hear it. “And remember, Mr. Jeon–“

“The results are on your desk on Monday, Mr. Choi,” Jungkook interrupted him so as not to prolong the conversation unnecessarily.

His boss only nodded once and then left without another word.

“I hate him,” Namjoon admitted a few seconds later, and Jungkook couldn’t hold back his laughter. As unpleasant as Mr. Choi was, he was glad to be on one side with the others.

“Who doesn’t,” Seokjin added, and Jungkook could hear the grin in his voice as well.

“Maybe at some point his head will burst when he has another outburst of rage,” Jungkook said and the three burst out laughing.

“I swear I saw steam coming out of his ears the other day,” Seokjin said between two laughs.

“You shouldn’t speak so badly of him,” Sun-Hee interrupted the three men and the laughter immediately stopped.

“You should hate him most of all, Noona,” Namjoon asked confused.

Sun-Hee was on her way out, but turned around again. “He often shows his bad side, but he is not a bad person. He only has a problem and can’t see it.”

“I still don’t like him,” Jungkook said quietly, but Sun-Hee had heard it.

“You don’t have to, Jungkook. Mr. Choi is your boss and not your friend, but hating someone requires so much effort that you’d rather spend on something more beautiful, don’t you think so?” With a smile she looked at the three young men. “I wish you a pleasant weekend and don’t stay too long.”

With these words she also left.

“She’s right,” Namjoon concluded, standing up as well. Seokjin also began to arrange his things on his desk and packed them up. As it seemed Jungkook would have to spend the next hour alone in the office. Although he would at least be able to work in peace and get the work done as quickly as possible.

The two said goodbye to him a little later and Jungkook enjoyed a moment of peace after the door had fallen into the lock.

Outside, the sky was already turning red and orange when Jungkook had finished his work and put the folder on his boss’s desk. The time came when it was getting dark earlier and summer was coming to an end.

When Jungkook hung his bag over his shoulder and wanted to leave, he took a look at you as usual and was surprised to look into a dark window. You had already finished work.

Jungkook didn��t know why, but he felt a little betrayed by you, as stupid as that sounded. You didn’t owe him anything, you didn’t even know each other. Yet he had become so accustomed to seeing you still sitting behind the desk when he left the office that it felt strange that it wasn’t like that today.

Maybe you had a date, he thought when he was standing in the elevator on the way down. Probably guys were queuing up for you. Or maybe it wasn’t necessary at all, because someone was already waiting for you at home who had missed you all day.

Jungkook didn’t know why this thought caused a little sting in his heart, but he quickly stopped thinking about it and put on his umbrella. The last two days it had only rained and Jungkook was happy that he didn’t have to feel bad if he could stay home for the weekend and use the bad weather as an excuse.

With a short sprint he got the train home and got off at his stop twenty minutes later. Already from a distance he realized that he had been right with his suspicion and that the supermarket was as good as empty. Especially in this weather, most people were probably happy when they were at home in the dry.

“Good evening,” welcomed the cashier Jungkook and Jungkook nodded to him friendly. Thanks to the numerous regular visits, he knew where to find his things and without long searching he stood at the checkout with a bottle of red wine, a cup of ice cream, a bag of chips and a frozen pizza.

“Looks healthy,” it suddenly came from his left and in his mind he had already laid down the sentences that no one should simply be degraded for his purchases when all sentences got stuck in his throat and he saw you standing next to him.

“Oh, hey,” you said when you recognized him and he saw your face lighten up when you smiled. He told himself that it was really because of him, that he could make you so happy. “You’re the guy who almost smashed his forehead on the desk.”

Immediately the smile fell from his face and the butterflies in his stomach fell lifelessly back to the floor of facts.

“Yep, that’s me, I guess,” he replied. Of course you laughed because of that and not because you were happy to see him.

“Are you living nearby?” you asked curiously as you put your groceries next to him on the cash register tape.

“Yes,” his short answer came back.

“Wow, are you always so talkative?” You smiled at him, but he didn’t even look up when he put his purchase in his bag.

“Then have a nice evening,” you shouted after him as he headed for the exit without another word. But he stopped at that comment, turned around and came back the few steps. For a moment he stood before you without a word and seemed to be looking for the right words. You looked at him waiting.

“What do you want? Keep laughing at me?”

That was not what you had expected. “W-What?”

“Do you want to know more about this weird guy so you have more to laugh about?”

You were perplexed and didn’t know what to say.

“That’ll be fourteen thousand Korean won,” the cashier interrupted you, looking at you bored and waiting for the money.

“Uh, o-of course. One moment, please,” you replied and looked for your wallet with trembling fingers in your bag. When you gave the money to the cashier, relieved, you sadly noticed that the other man had already left.

What the hell had that been?

–

He could kick himself. It was bad enough that he couldn’t have a proper conversation with women, but now he had outdone himself and even yelled at you.

Great, well done, Jungkook.

He hit his forehead with his flat hand and stayed like that in his little open kitchen for a moment before pulling himself together and putting the ice in the fridge and shoving the pizza into the oven.

With a ‘plop’ he opened the bottle of wine and dropped onto the sofa. He was afraid to see you again on Monday. Would you throw hateful looks at him or even worse, ignore him altogether?

It hadn’t been often, but every now and then you caught him looking at you and smiled at him. That would probably stop now, because he had messed it up.

It wasn’t even the case that you attacked him in any way. Jungkook had overreacted and he was aware of that a few minutes later in the quiet of his apartment. But how could he make up for that? Even though you almost sat opposite each other, you couldn’t communicate with each other.

Maybe he could wait for you somehow on Monday and wait for you in front of the building. Or was that weird? Would it look as if he was lurking for you? It would probably be better if you crossed paths by ‘coincidence’. He could wait and see when you’re done with your work and then go down at the same time.

While Jungkook chewed his pizza lost in thought, he made up a plan.

Jungkook quickly realized with a brief glance into your office that Monday morning everything came differently and he could chuck his plan in the dustbin. You weren’t there.

The last few weeks he had seen you every day, so he hadn’t reckoned that you wouldn’t show up in the first place and thus robbed him of any chance to make up for his mistake.

The next days you didn’t show up either. And with every day the stone in the pit of his stomach and the feeling of guilt only got worse. Jungkook was worried that something might have happened to you. When you met at the supermarket it had been quite late and who knows who you had met on the way home. He shouldn’t have let you go home alone in the first place.

His last chance was Friday and he was hoping to see you at the supermarket like he did last week. It was unclear to him why he cared so much about a person he didn’t know at all and had only exchanged a few words with each other.

To Jungkook’s annoyance, he was able to finish his work on Friday on time and although he was still dawdling a bit and was already preparing some work from the next week, he was in the supermarket earlier than the week before.

He didn’t go to the right shelves as usual, but browsed around the supermarket. Every person who looked just a little bit like you made his heart beat faster, only to be disappointed a few moments later to notice that it was someone else.

“You took longer than usual,” Taehyung remarked, sitting behind the cash register and looking questioningly at the younger one. Taehyung and Jungkook were almost friends or at least good acquaintances. Taehyung had recognized Jungkook after a few visits and every now and then they spent some time together watching movies or playing together online. He was probably the person Jungkook would most likely call a friend.

“Hey, Taehyung,” he greeted the other. “I had something on my mind today. “

“I can tell. Anything special?” He looked at Jungkook again before adding: “If you weren’t pulling such a sad face, I would ask if it was a woman.”

Jungkook just laughed bitterly. If he knew. “Where is Michael?”

“Michael?” Taehyung asked and pulled his eyebrows together in confusion. A moment later it dawned on him and he shrugged his shoulders with a smile. “Ah, Mikey! Got fired. Some customers complained about his behavior.”

“I’m not surprised, could the guy look any different than bored and annoyed?” Jungkook asked while he was paying and stowing his groceries in his bag.

“I know someone else who does that,” suddenly a voice behind him said that was all too familiar to him. He turned around in surprise and you stood there. You looked tired, the rings under your eyes were hard to miss. Nevertheless you had a smile on your lips when you greeted Taehyung.

“Hey, Y/N, how are you?” Taehyung greeted you and Jungkook was surprised he knew your name. Y/N. Now he finally knew your name, even though he couldn’t prevent the slightly jealous sting that came when he saw that Taehyung and you seemed so close.

“I have a lot to do at work, as always, but otherwise I’m doing great. How’s the store going?” It irritated you a bit that the unfriendly young man from last week was still standing next to you and stared at you. You didn’t know what you had done to him, but you couldn’t handle another outbreak against you.

“Everything’s great, even if we’re a little short on staff at the moment. So if you know someone who knows someone…” Taehyung didn’t go any further with his statement, but you nodded knowing.

“I ask around. I hope you have a nice weekend. See you soon, Taehyung”, you said goodbye before heading out.

You had almost arrived at the door when Taehyung nodded encouragingly at Jungkook. “Don’t you want to go after her?”

Jungkook looked at him in surprise. Taehyung apparently knew him better than he had thought. With a short smile he said goodbye to him before he ran after you with a short sprint and caught up with you after a few seconds.

“Do you want to chuck insults at me again?” Your voice was cold, any trace of friendliness and wit, as he had experienced it the last two times, had disappeared.

“I wanted to apologize,” Jungkook pressed straight out. He tried not to let his nervousness show.

“Accepted.”

“Why did you lie to Taehyung?” Jungkook didn’t want to go too far with his question. He noticed that you were still a bit contrite, but the answer interested him too much.

“I didn’t lie to anyone,” came the short answer from you before you turned the corner into the next alley.

“Yes, you just told him that the work was stressful. But you weren’t at work that week,” he told you, and you couldn’t stop the little smile.

“Are you spying on me?”

“What? N-no, I mean… I just n-noticed t-that…” Jungkook started stuttering and feverishly looking for an explanation. He noticed his cheeks getting red again and hoping you wouldn’t see it.

“Everything’s fine, I’m just pulling your leg,” you laughed and looked at him. Jungkook was glad you didn’t seem to be angry with him anymore. “What is your name by the way? You know my name now.”

“J-Jungkook. Jeon Jungkook.”

“So, Jeon Jungkook. If you are not spying on me, then why are you walking in exactly the same direction as me?”

He looked at you overwhelmed and once opened his mouth to answer, but no words came out. A moment later he seemed to have regained his composure. “To be honest, I was a little worried after last week. We didn’t part on good terms and when I didn’t see you at work that week I thought something might have happened to you.”

He looked insecure at the floor and you saw his cheeks turning slightly red. They matched the sky, which was streaked with red threads, announcing the dawn of the end of the day.

“So you’re worried about me?” you replied a little surprised. “That’s more than most people do,” you added quietly after a short break.

“What do you mean? I’m sure your family cares about you, too,” Jungkook remarked. You arrived in front of your apartment and climbed the few steps to the front door.

“Thank you for bringing me home, Jeon Jungkook. See you on Monday,” you said before you walked through the door without waiting for an answer. When the door fell into the lock behind you, you took a deep breath. Exhausted, you went to the first floor where your apartment was and when you had also brought this barrier between you and the man, only then could you really relax again.

Jungkook asked you far too many questions and was too curious to be good for him. Some things should rather remain unasked and even more so unanswered. That would be better for everyone involved.

Hello! This story is so much fun to write and I’m so excited to share it with you! I really hope you like it just as much. Altogether the story will have three chapters, so it will be a shorter story. About every kind of feedback I am very happy. ♥️ I hope you have a wonderful rest of the week!

#bts x you #bts x reader #bts imagine #bts fanfic #bts smut #jungkook #jeon jungguk #bts fic #bts

174 notes · View notes

hopeless-lovex0 · 5 years

Text

I HAVE A DREAM (PART 6)

Kim Hongjoong Fanfic

Warning: Angst. Cheating. Heartbreak. Cursing. Fluff.

Hello fellow Atiny and Kpop stand, I wasn’t able to post Wednesday nor Thursday and I know some of you guys were looking forwards to read part 6 but without further ado here is part 6 of I Have A Dream 🥳🥳

She woke up to the sound of rain lashing down on her rooftop, the silence of the house being disturbed by the harsh water droplets falling from the dark sky.

The vibrations of thunder shake the small two-story house and emits a loud creak from within the place. Y/N tensed up for a second fearing that the small place would cave in on itself but then lightly chuckling from how crazy that would be.

She laid there a couple more seconds before hearing her alarm clock, the irritating ringing causing her to flinch from how unexpected it was. Sluggishly she lifts up her hand and slams it against the annoying piece of technology, the force of her hand causing the alarm clock to fall to the bedroom floor.

Letting her hand hang over the side of the bed she lays there a couple of minutes contemplating whether she should get up and go to work wanting to stay in the comfort of her warm covers the rest of the day, but then she realizes that Mrs. Park would scold her if she didn't take care of herself. Moving under the sheets she lets go of the pillow she was cuddling against and finally sits up, the darkness of the room making her think it's still night.

She hears the continues pitter-patter of the rain hitting her window making her turn towards it. She HATES the rain, the dark clouds surrounding the sky and the heavy feeling it drags along with it. She hates the memories that somehow always make their way back to her.

It was raining when she found them together, the rain falling down on her when she was breaking down somehow causing her to lose herself for a couple of days. The worse days of her life she would say, she was scared of how much she had changed after that night barely able to recognize herself in the mirror.

After a week she was finally able to come down to earth and take care of herself, she'll be damned if she let a man break her down. The thought of her baby also served as a motivation to her, wanting to give birth to a healthy baby and live in the small house she resides in now.

The room across her turned into a nursery after living in the village for a month. She felt the happiness of having a baby creep up on her letting her know that she was going to be alright with or without a man.

Shaking her head, she carefully steps out of the warm mattress, watching her step for the fallen alarm clock. Stumbling towards the dresser she opens it and takes out an outfit for the day, making sure that the clothing complimented each other or else Mrs. Park would roast her being the fashionista she is.

Setting her clothes down on her bed she walks towards her bathroom and turns on the showerhead, placing her hand over the water to make sure the temperature is just right for her. Feeling the warm water trickle down her hand, she turns towards her sink and takes her toothbrush and toothpaste figuring that she should just shower and brush her teeth at the same time as to save time.

Washing down her body with a little bit of struggle from the small baby bump she sighs to herself, the thought of her struggling with a much bigger belly to clean herself makes her huff in defeat.

Finishing up her shower she slowly steps out the tub and takes the white fluffy towel placed next to the curtain. Patting herself down she wraps it around herself and walks out the bathroom towards where she laid down her clothes.

She slipped on her comfy dark jeans and white long sleeve sweatshirt, the outfit was plain but still stylish as to not upset Mrs. Park with her lack of fashion.

Walking down the stairs, she steps over to the main entrance towards the shoe cubert. Kneeling down, she carefully opens the bottom of the cubert and takes out a pair of dark blue rain boots. Cleaning everything up she walks towards the small white couch near the exit and sits down with a huff, all the walking around making her lose her breath.

Leaning back against the couch she sits there a couple minutes rubbing her stomach before she sits back up and tugs on the rain boots knowing that her ride will be here anytime soon.

As in cue, honking comes from outside her house and Y/N curses out loud, quickly and carefully scrambling to get her belongings and to not keep the person outside waiting. Once at the door she shoves everything inside her purse and takes the raincoat next to the door as well as her keys not wanting to be locked out her house later on.

Once outside she locks her door and then walks towards the car parked in front letting the big water droplets hit her raincoat, too lazy to open up her umbrella.

She opens up the passenger door and quickly sits down wanting to get out of the rain already. “ Woooow look at you! The wet dog look is amazing on you!” She hears someone say on her left, snorting out and rolling her eyes at the driver.

She turns towards Kyung Mi, the villages teacher and lightly punches her in the arm already getting used to her teasing knowing she means no harm with her comments.

“ You like it? I got inspiration from you after that one time you fell in a puddle.” Y/N snickers out watching as Kyung Mi begins to turn red from embarrassment. “ HEY! You know we never talk about that okay! It could hurt my reputation around here.” Kyung yells at her not wanting to remember such humiliating memory.

“ What reputation? You take care of little kids who drool and slobber all over you and on occasions piss on you.” Y/N laughs out causing Kyung Mi to roll her eyes but she doesn't miss the twitch from her upper lip letting her know that she's holding back a smile.

“ Yeah laugh all you want but in a couple months you'll be getting slobbered and pissed on too.” Kyung says as she points towards Y/N baby bump. “ Yeah well, I can't wait for those times because at least I’ll finally have my baby with me.” Y/N says as she taps her stomach causing Kyung Mi to coo at her from the driver's seat.

“ Okay you cheesy momma bear stop with the cute stuff, you'll make my cold heart melt.” Kyung says but still gives her a small smile letting her know that she’s happy for her. “ Did you hear the big news recently?” Kyung asks her and Y/N shakes her head in confusion.

“ You know that big house a couple ways away from the town square?” She asks her and Y/N hums in acknowledgment while looking out the window. “ Apparently, there's a group of people moving in today. My neighbor said that he saw tons of people working on furnishing it and getting it ready yesterday.” Kyung says as she drives towards the town square where they both work at.

“ Really? Didn't someone say that the house was for celebrities or something since it's so expensive to rent?” Y/N mumbles out confusing plastered all over her face. “ That's why is such a big deal, apparently the people moving in are celebrities! Can you believe that!?!?” Kyung exclaims out loud startling Y/N at the same time.

“ What if they are cute! I can finally find myself a hot and rich girl Y/N! I can move out of this place and I'll take you with me. How amazing would that be!!” Kyung says excitingly taking one hand off the steering wheel and placing it on Y/N’s shoulder slightly shaking her as she talks.

“ Don't get your hopes up MiMi, it's probably just a bunch of old businessmen wanting to take a break.” Y/N chuckles out while patting Kyungs hand that is still placed on her shoulder. She hears Kyung sigh out and watches as she nods her head “ You're probably right, but that doesn't mean there won't be a cute assistant or even maid so I'll take what I can get.” Kyung says as she smiles at Y/N causing both of them to go into a fit of giggles.

Feeling the car stop, Y/N looks up and sees that they are parked in front of her job which seems to already be opened as the lights from inside are on. “ Don't worry, you'll probably find a nice girl to settle down with sooner or later.” Y/N says as she turns towards Kyung and pats her on the head causing Kyung to snort out a laugh.

“ Okay fashionista I believe you. Now go and have fun at work and call me later on if you need a ride home in case it's still raining okay?” Kyung says as she watches Y/N exit the car. Turning around Y/N gives her a thumbs up and watches as Kyung finally drives off towards the village's small school.

With a deep sigh, Y/N turns around and walks towards the boutique already expecting Mrs. Park to shove down some food down her throat in order to keep her healthy. As she walks closer she hears Mrs. Park’s loud voice coming from the back of the room and she shakes her head not once regretting ever applying here. Walking towards the back she prepares herself for a day filled with clothing and pampering.

_______________________________________________

They had left earlier than expected, the big bus taking them to Incheon arriving earlier in the day. From fear of having to pay more than they were told staff immediately rushed to getting every single boy in that bus and making sure their luggage was placed in the bottom portion of the bus.

In under an hour, they were able to get everyone on the bus and help with some last-minute packing before they finally set out towards Incheon.

The bus was quiet apart from some constant shuffling from some of the guys who had gone back to sleep, the rain combined with the smooth driving lulling them back into dreamland. Towards the back of the bus sat San, staring out the window as the rain fell heavily from the dark clouds.

He wanted to sleep, the heaviness from his eyelids and warmth that wooyoung was providing from beside him causing him to yawn but he couldn't. Mind wrapped up with the thought of her.

How was she doing? Was she taking care of herself? Is the baby okay? Does she know the gender? Constant unanswered questions floated inside his head and caused him to lose sleep multiple times throughout the 3 months that went by.

Turning to look towards the rest of the guys he located the one he was currently thinking about. Two rows away from him sat hongjoong, leaning against the window knocked out and snoring loudly against it causing it to fog up. San glared in disgust, how could he sleep so soundly after what he had done, sleep so calmly knowing that he ruined Y/N’s life and could have potentially ruined her trust in men altogether.

He glared at him with pure fire in his eyes and as if Hongjoong felt the intensity of his stare he watched as Hongjoong stirred and slightly woke up turning his head lightly then snapping his head back once he realized it was San who was staring at him.

Letting out a scoff San finally removed his stare from Hongjoong and continued to look out the window. He felt his body relax from the calming atmosphere and with that he lets his eyes close, letting sleep envelop him like a blanket.

. . . . . . . . .

“ San... San Hyung wake up, where here already.” San hears as he feels himself being shaken awake by wooyoung. Lifting his head from where it was resting against the window he catches sight of the big almost mansion-like house resting on top of a small hill.

Gathering his things, he shoves his phone into his pockets and lifts himself off the seat noticing that wooyoung decided to stand there and wait for him. Walking out together, San notices that he was probably the last one to exit the bus as the rest of the guys are already running towards the house in excitement and also in fear of getting wet from the small drizzle of rain.

Shaking his head, he begins to walk towards the house with wooyoung in toe. Up close the house is actually smaller than it looks like from down where the bus is parked but nonetheless still a decently big place. Arriving at the doorway he notices all their luggage stacked up against the left side of the big entrance and he quickly walks towards it wanting to take a shower and eat.

The rest of the guys seem to have the same idea because all at once they rush towards the mountain of suitcases and bags to last them a month startling the manager that would be staying with them.

“ Now, this is a big place but you guys will still have roommates just to make sure you guys spend more time together okay?” Says the manager and the guys grumble curses under their breaths seeming to have been looking forward to getting their own room which won't be happening now.

They wait as the manager takes out a clipboard from his bag and begins to call out names. San waits for his name to be called then immediately feels his body turn cold when he realizes that the only person left to room with is Hongjoong.

“ Okay last but not least San and Hong-” begins the manager but before he could finish San harshly interrupt him. “ No. I won't room with him so either you give me my own room or change roommates with someone else.” He says and he doesn't miss the way Hongjoong flinches from his tone.

The manager begins to stumble over his words, never have seen San tense up like he did just now and how hostile he was towards Hongjoong. In his mind, he prays that this break can somehow rekindle their friendship.

Seonghwa noticing how flustered the manager got from the situation decides to speak up not wanting to make him or the rest of the guys uncomfortable. “ I'll switch roommates with San, wooyoung and him can get a room together and I'll stick with Hongjoong.” He says and watches how the manager lets a breath out of relief and nods his head multiple times.

Not being able to stand the tense air the manager quickly turns around and begins walking towards a long hallway calling the boys after him and leading them into their rooms.

Once they are all finally settled in their big rooms, they all begin to unpack wanting nothing more than to eat, take a long hot shower and sleep. San is still tense from the situation and Wooyoung seems to notice because he grabs San by the shoulders and takes him back towards the front entrance.

“ Come on, let's go get some food and clear your head while we're at it. I'll let the manager know so we don't get in trouble.” Wooyoung says as he shoves his feet into his worn-out sneakers. San doesn't seem to hesitate and does so as well wanting to get out and relax for a while.

Grabbing ahold of some umbrellas they both exit the big house and begin to walk towards the path leading to the town square. San mindlessly walks after wooyoung not knowing where they are going. “ Where exactly are we going?” San asks and they walk a couple minutes in silence before wooyoung answers him.

“ I woke up before you on the way here and I did some research on this place. It's a pretty small village, only about 4,000 people live here but that's good since we won't be recognized. I also saw that they have a really popular restaurant around the town square. Good food and good service so that's where we are going.” Wooyoung says and San only hums in acknowledgment trusting that wooyoung knows his way around from just google maps.

Walking for a couple more minutes they immediately know they are in the town square from how light up and lively the place is even if the weather isn't the best at the moment. Walking deeper into the town square, they get looks from the locals and hear as they start to whisper but none seems to recognize them probably just talking about a new face in town.

They continue to walk before they stop in front of a small restaurant filled with people, the small establishment bustling with life. Walking up towards the door they are immediately surrounded by the smell of meat and kimchi making their mouth water from the scent. They scan around the place and quickly realize just how packed it is, the whole place filled with various families and couples.

“ Should we just order to go? ” Asks wooyoung and San quickly agrees, not in the mood to be surrounded by people. They step up towards the small counter and greet the little old lady sitting behind it before they start to order, knowing that if they just get for themselves the rest of the guys would kill them so they place a big order for everyone.

Being told that the order would take 30 minutes max, they decide to sit against the bench located in front of the window and wait for their food. They sit there in silence but San can see from the corner of his eye that wooyoung want to say something, opening then closing his mouth multiple times.

Finally gathering his thought wooyoung begins to speak. “ You know we can't keep this up right...?” He says and San lets out a sigh from the question. “ I know... I want to forget about it and go back to the way it was but I-.. I don-...” San stumbles over his words not knowing how to express himself, wooyoung seems to sense this because he carefully places his hand on his shoulder and San brings his hand up to grip onto his hand letting him know that he appreciates the gesture.

“ You are the only one who knew how I felt about her and how much I suffered in order to let her be happy with hongjoong. I saw how happy she was with him and how in love she was and it broke my heart knowing that it would never be me and then he does that to her. ” San says not missing the way his voice starts to quiver.

Taking a deep breath he begins to speak again. “ It felt like a punch in the face after she texted us and I wanted nothing more than to take her pain away. I should have let her know, even if it wasn't my place or yours we let her get hurt by not telling her sooner and it honestly breaks my heart.” he says and wooyoung brings him into a hug knowing that San needs to let everything out.

“ And then we found that pregnancy test and it just felt like someone took my heart and ripped it into pieces. Can you imagine the excitement she went through when she found out she was pregnant? She always said that she wanted kids, and the minute she finds out she might be having one everything else just went downhill.” San says as he grips onto wooyoung, wanting to be held by someone.

“ I LOVE her wooyoung, and I'll travel the whole world to find her again and be the one to mend her back together. I want to be the one who she calls home and lays asleep in my arms at night. I want her child to call me dad because I know damn well I can be a better one than hongjoong.” he sniffs out, trying his hardest to keep himself together in public.

“ I know you will and I want you to know that I support you 100%. Y/N deserves the whole world after what she's been through and I know that you are the only one who can give it to her.” wooyoung says as he pats San on the back wanting to comfort him as best as he can.

They sit there in each others embrace for a couple of minutes before San finally pulls away, lifting his trembling hands and wiping under his eyes to get rid of the tears that managed to slid down his face. Chuckling to himself he shakes his head and turns to look at wooyoung. “ Hey.. Thanks man I really neede-.... Wooyoung..?” San begins to say but stops once he notices wooyoung’s flabbergasted expression. Lifting up his hand he waves it in front of his face and that seems to snap him out of it.

Wooyoung stutters out something but can't seem to form a proper sentence, noticing San’s confused expression he slowly lifts up a shaky finger pointing at something across the street. San turning around as he had his back towards the window looks at what wooyoung seems to be pointing at before his heart stops completely.

Across the street where a small clothing boutique stands in place are two women talking animatedly under the cover of the store, trying to shield away from the small drizzle of rain. They watch as the older lady of the duo leans forward to place a kiss on the other woman's cheek before leaning down towards her stomach and kissing it as well.

That's when San finally takes her whole appearance in having been staring at her face the whole time. The swell of her stomach causing her white long sleeve sweatshirt to stretch out, letting everyone know that she is currently pregnant.

They both stare in awe as they watch the older lady walk away with a final goodbye and other one walk the opposite direction opening up a big clear umbrella and holding it above her head.

Watching her walk away snaps them back into reality and wooyoung seems to gain his ability to speak again, whispering out the name of the girl they just found “... Y/N..?” he says and San turns around to look at him still too shocked to speak.

They stare at each other for a couple of seconds before the old lady at the register calls out their names letting them know that their food is ready. Scrambling to pay for the food they both exit the restaurant and rush back towards the house knowing what they have to do. Arriving there in under 10 minutes from how fast they were running as well as how close it was they burst through the doors startling the people who are present at the kitchen across the entrance.

“ GUYS COME HERE RIGHT NOW!” Yells out wooyoung and from the sound of his voice, the guys seem to know it's urgent as they rush out the kitchen all already dressed in their PJs.

“ What happened?!?!?” asks SeongHwa as he sees how shocked they are from their facial expressions, San not even uttering a word out just staring into space.

“ We found them.” San says, sounding like he's out of breath and all the guys stare at each other in confusion. “ Found who..?” asks Yunho and wooyoung grabs his shoulder in excitement.

“ We found Y/N!”

Wooyoung screams out and the rest of the guys gawk at them, minds immediately going blank from the information just thrown at them.

“ What do you mean you found Y/N?!?!? You mean to tell me you saw her here? At this location?!?!” Mingi utters out too surprises to even raise his voice. Wooyoung nods his head rapidly and they all fall into silence.

“ Wait! San said them..? Does that mean that she is actually pregnant..?” calls out yeosang and the rest of the guys snap their heads towards the dancing duo, eagerly waiting for one them to answer. They watch as San lifts up his head, the same flabbergasted expression on his face and he nods slowly causing the rest of the guys to gasp out in shock.

They knew there was a possibility of that pregnancy test being positive, they just didn't expect it to be true.

They all stand in silence taking all the information in before San jumps up in a hurry startling the rest of guys from how fast he got up. “ Guys... Where's Hongjoong...?” He asks and the rest of the guys tense up quickly losing color on their faces.

“ He left a couple minutes after you guys left, he was mumbling something about being alone.” Jongho says and the rest of the guys curse out. “ What direction did he go?! Did you see where he went!?!?” Wooyoung fires at him rapidly, not liking where this is going.

“ He walked the same direction you guys went, towards the town square, but instead of going all the way into the center he walked towards the little village houses.” He says and San and wooyoung completely freak out.

“ FUCK.” yells out San and the rest of the guys flinch from how mad he sounds. “ What?!? What's wrong with that?!?!” calls out SeongHwa and they watch as San spins around to look at them.

“ That's the direction Y/N was heading!” He growls out and the guys feel a cold shiver go down their spins, not liking what's about to happen.

. . . . . . . . . .

Hongjoong pulls his black puffy jacket closer to him, feeling shivers all over his body from how cold the night is the rain not doing anything to help it as well.

He knew that he should have brought an umbrella or put on more layers to keep himself warm, but the tense atmosphere around the house revolving around him and the guys was suffocating and he just had to get out of there.

He walked down the path leading towards the town square but instead of going all the way into town he branched off into the road leading to the village houses. When they were close to arriving he woke up from his deep slumber and watched all the little houses filled with families, along the way passing a small park and that where he was standing now.

Walking in the rain, he quickly found an empty bench to sit on and rest. He inhaled the fresh air the village provided feeling different from the air polluted city, and he lets the water droplets hit his face. He watches as a couple runs for cover from the rain, having their hands covering their faces so the rain won't hit them. He watches as they finally find cover under a house and burst out giggling leaning against each other and finally giving each other sweet pecks on the lips causing Hongjoong to wince at the sight.

Looking away he feels his throat clench up and his eyes to water but he stops himself from crying. Ever since he did what he did, he has never hated himself more than the day she left, every day he would sneakily go to her abandoned apartment not wanting the guys to know. He would lay on her side of the bed and grip onto her pillow, sobbing loudly not wanting her fragrance to leave the plush fabric. Even going as far as buying the same perfume she would wear and spraying it back on her pillow, trying so hard to keep the memory of her in his thoughts.

It was hard every day to live without her and Hongjoong never realized this after she left, taking everything he loved about her with her. Not knowing if she was pregnant or not he prayed that he could find her before she possibly gave birth, wanting to be apart of her and his child lives again.

Humming seems to break Hongjoong out of his thoughts and he swears he's heard that hum before. It takes him a minute to remember the song being hummed before he jumps up in a hurry and wildly looks around the park wanting to find the source of the humming.

The song is familiar to him only because it's the song SHE always used to sing, telling him that her mother used to sing it to her when she was younger and since then has stuck as a little tradition.

Snapping his head towards the road he sees a figure walking closer and once they walk under the light located in the entrance of the park he feels his brain stop working.

Walking calmly under the slight drizzle of rain is Y/N rubbing her belly bump and humming to it causing Hongjoong to stifle a sob. “ It is real then.” he thinks to himself as he sees her in all her pregnancy glory. She seems to be glowing and the baby bump makes her 10x more beautiful to him, knowing that the child she is carrying is his.

Snapping out of his thoughts he sees a car pull up next to her and his heart starts to race watching as the person rolls down their window.

“ Y/N you little snake!” yells the person inside the car and Hongjoong relaxes a little knowing that the person inside is a woman.

Watching as Y/N walks towards the car, he hears her laugh out loud and it makes his knees wobble from hearing her laugh again.

“ Hey Mimi, what are you talking about?” questions Y/N and the person inside lets out a huff. “ I told you to call me if you needed a ride back home! What the fuck are you doing walking in the cold rain dumbass! Don't you know you could get sick! Are you trying to get sick? What about the baby? I swear I'm like your mother taking care of you!!!” Rants out the girl inside and all Y/N does is let out another laugh and walk towards the passenger side.

“ Get inside right now and you're staying over tonight okay? I gotta make sure that you don't get sick and endanger my godchild!” the female who he now knows as Mimi yells out before opening the passenger door and gesturing Y/N to get inside the car.

He begins to panic once he sees that Y/N is about to walk away from him once again and he starts to walk towards the car weakly calling out to her. He's too late as he watches Y/N close the car door and the car speed down the road leaving him behind in the park.

“ Y/N...!” he finally screams out her name and runs after the car but stumbles on his way out the park falling to his knees and reaching out a hand towards the car, watching as it moves away further from him.

Hearing someone call his name, he turns around to see the rest of the guys running towards him. San being the one leading the pack of overgrown children, they finally stop in front of him watching as Hongjoong breaks down again mumbling one name that causes the guys to look at each other.

He's calling Y/N’s name.

#ateez #ateez imagines #ateez reactions #ateez scenarios #ateez angst #kpop imagines #kpop scenarios #kpop angst #ateez hongjoong #ateez seonghwa #ateez yunho #ateez yeosang #ateez san #ateez mingi #ateez wooyoung #ateez jongho

164 notes · View notes

youremeimyou · 5 years

Text

The Bet (pt.2)

Part 1 - Part 2

pairing: Kim Taehyung x Reader genre: fluff, a little more angst than the first part word count: 4k warnings: none other than stressful college life

Description: Taehyung and Y/N have managed to form a strong bond over their years of college. According to their friends, the chemistry between the two is undeniable. But the duo would rather not risk the close friendship. The very friendship that’ll be put to test by the boldest of bets, it seems.

A/N: This part turned out to be more like on the “college au” side of things. I enjoyed writing it so much. The ending parts killed me everytime I read it :’) So I really hope you guys like it. I’d love it if you guys let me know what you think of it. Enjoy!

When Y/N woke up next morning, she didn't feel the least bit rested. Considering it was already next morning when she finally came home and went to sleep, it wasn't that surprising. She grabbed her phone to see if there were any texts from.. well, someone she wouldn't admit to be expecting texts from. Instead, a long list of missed calls from both her parents greeted her on the screen. Do I have to meet them? Do I have to get up and shower right now? Her brain answered yes to both. She quickly got ready and rushed to the little café they always met up at.

"So, how was finals week?"

"Do you have to shout mom?" Her mom wasn't shouting but boy was Y/N hungover. Her parents were confused. Both because she was being a prat and because she was wearing sunglasses inside.

"Sorry. I just have a migraine."

"Oh sweety, didn't you take your medicine. You probably ran out on finals week didn't you?" And bingo. Somehow her mom knew how her daughter struggled with exams and still wanted her to do the best.

"Let's buy you some new ones from the pharmacy down the block."

"It's okay, dad. I'll take care of it. How are you guys doing?"

"We're doing just fine sweety. Your mom made-"

"Let's tell her! I can't wait any longer." Her mom cut in. Then she continued with a wide smile.

"Remember the lab you were talking about last mounth? The one you said you loved the work they did."

"Yeah, BioGrid. Why?"

"You know your dad's friend Ryu used to be the driver of the CEO. And turns out, once he drove his wife to the hospital when she went into early labor and saved her life. Anyway, I saw on the newspaper that they were opening a new lab here in our city. So I had Ryu send them your CV. And they want to have you start as an intern."

"What? Mom when did you- and how did you-" Y/N was confused to say the least with all the information she was fed in just a few seconds. "But, I have school."

"I know, dear. They also know you're still a student. They agreed on making the schedule in a way you can do both. I mean with how well you're doing, damn right they should."

Both her parents had proud looks on their faces. It was endearing. But the fact that no one even thought to ask for her opinion beforehand, frustrated her. She was -like always- just suppossed to find a way to handle both. Always had to exceed expectations let alone meeting them. And yes, she'd really love to work there one day. Not this day though. She already had enough migraines regarding school. But, she wasn't gonna argue. This was a topic she could never be found right about. So she just expressed her gratitude and everyone went on with their brunch.

.........

Y/N's phone screen lit up with back to back messages. She rolled to the other side of her bed to reach it.

Tae: Sorry, I was out at the backyard shooting hoops.

Tae: Didn't hear you call.

Tae: Whassup?

She was relieved he got back to her. Hoping it would mean he wasn't avoiding her.

Y/N: No problem. And nothing's up. I mean something is but I'd rather not text about that right now.

Her phone started ringing a few seconds after she sent the text.

-‘Taetae’ calling...-

"Hey, Tae-"

"What happened?"

"I just wrote that-"

"You said you didn't wanna text about it. So I called. Now, tell me."

Y/N smiled. He always just knew how to make it better. So Y/N told him everything that went down and how she felt about it.

"Sounds to me like a great opportunity. Yet, also a great deal of work, huh?"

"Yeah."

"What're you gonna do?"

"What can I do but comply?"

"You can try to talk to your parents-"

"When has that ever been an option? And I already contacted the lab. They said I start Monday. Monday's like tomorrow!" He could tell she was frowning and scrunching her cute little nose, through the phone. "Anyways, what're you up to?"

"Gotta hit the library from now on. Full-on study week awaits. I've to take the make up test next week for plant bio. After I handed my paper to the teacher after the exam and saw the look on her face, I knew I should've given an empty paper instead of writing any kind of answers."

They both chuckled to that.

"Can't be that bad.." after Taehyung didn't reply for like five seconds, she continued, "can it?"

"Oh, it is." Both giggled again. "I was actually gonna ask you to tutor me this week. But you’re starting the internship. I gotta pull it off by myself somehow."

"No way am I letting you suffer plant bio alone. Of course I'll help you."

"You don't have to really. You already have that nanobiotech article review thing Professor Ling assigned you. When's that due again?"

"Shiiiittt. I forgot about that. That's next week.."

"You should get started on it."

"I will. I mean.. first I gotta find an article to review but I got this. And I'm definetly helping you out." She laughed. It was a nervous laugh but a laugh nonetheless.

"Just get started on your stuff. We'll talk later."

"Okay. Text me when you're headed to the library. Bye."

It turned out the next day was indeed Monday. So Y/N started the internship. BioGrid was really nice. She felt happy to be there, witnessing the new frontiers of her field. First they discussed the schedule, then they started working. She never imagined her first day to be this tiring.

After the busy first experience, Y/N finally got on the bus home. She felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. It was a set of links sent from Taehyung. All the links were of articles related to nanobiotechnology. She felt her heart flutter.

It was Friday and the week went by in a blink of an eye for Y/N. She was so busy all the time. She mostly went to sleep with headaches and woke up with them still there. Only could drop by the school for a few classes. Oh yes, she was also taking summer school for extra credit. It was easily the most worn out she had ever been. But she was glad she made it to the 9.15 class today, In hopes to finally see Taehyung who she hadn't seen whole week. So naturally, it was dissappointing when he didn't show. As she was walking out of the class she saw the announcement paper hanging on the notice board.

'Classrooms determined for Saturday's Plant Biology make up test'

Holy shit. Y/N completely forgot about tutoring Taehyung. She quickly called him but no response. Again and again she called as she practically ran to his apartment but he never picked up. Once she knocked on his door, she heard someone else alongside Taehyung's familiar voice through it. Then, there was the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer until the door opened.

"Y/N? Hey-"

"I know we only have one day, well even less than a day till the test but we can do this." Y/N brushed past Taehyung and let herself in. "Now step aside and let me force every single bit of knowledge I have upon you abou-"

She swallowed the rest of her sentence when her gaze met Jessie's who was sitting comfortably on Taehyung’s couch.

"Oh, see Taetae? And you thought smartypants forgot about you."

Jessie was being her usual irritating ass self towards Y/N. Y/N didn't have any beef with her, though. She was just another chick who’s sore about the fact Taehyung spent more time with Y/N more than any of the girls in school. Y/N knew being hated by most girls on campus came with the Taehyung friendship package.

"I never said that. And don't be annoying, Jess."

Jess? Really? What happened to Jessica or even Jessie at this point?

"What are you guys-"

“I’m teaching Taehyung stuff.” No one spoke for a brief moment. Because this was definetely not something anyone would consider normal. So, Y/N was kinda right to be baffled.

“Yeah well, who knew? Jess knows school stuff and she can share it with others. Wow, right?”

Jess. Tch….

Jessie just glared at him. “I guess you know all you can fathom at this point. I’m done here.” She started walking towards the exit. She stopped suddenly and turned back to say something she forgot to. “Breathe a word of this me tutoring thing to anyone and you can probably guess that it’ll be ugly.” And with that being said, she walked out.

“So.. are you really ready for the test?”

“As ready as I can be, I guess. I almost peed my pants when Jessie said she could help. But she really knows her stuff, I gotta say. Guess plants are just her thing.”

“I did see her trying to hide her results paper in plant bio once.”

“Yeah, that sounds like her. Hiding good grades to keep from ruining her reputation.” Taehyung smiled. And Y/N couldn’t believe how much that annoyed her. It was just a simple comment about the girl and a simple smile. And Y/N didn’t understand why but she was openly hurt.

“Why didn’t you call me Tae?” she asked with a frown.

“I knew you were busy.”

“I can unbusy myself for you. You know that. Instead you go to Jessica. No wait, what was it? Oh right, Jess.”

Her voice contained anger and dissappointment. And it was coming on much too stronger than she intented to.

“I told you she was the one who offered to help-“

“Yeah, because you confided in her. Not me, not any of our other friends but your Jess.” She practically yelled this part. And as soon as the words came out, she regretted every single one. Y/N knew it was her that messed up, not Taehyung. She supposedly came here to apologize but what greeted her when she came in made her see red. And the rest was history.

“She’s not my Jess. That’s not and will never be a thing.” Taehyung on the other hand remained calm. Even through the bitchy exterior, he knew Y/N was just stressed. He couldn’t bring himself to be angry with her when she had dark circles around her eyes like that.

“And speaking of our other friends, hyungs were asking about you the whole week. So was Chungha. I thought you would’ve at least talked to her at some point.”

Y/N couldn’t speak to anyone lately. Not even her best friend as Taehyung pointed out.

“Anyways, they figured out we hung out last Saturday. The hyungs gave me a ton of crap cuz they didn’t see you since like last month or something and I didn’t take ‘em with us to the party.”

Y/N knew she had a lot to make up for. It was true that she didn’t really hang out with her friends for almost a month. First it was the finals week, now she had the internship. It was starting to get really lonely.

“How are you doing with the article review? I hoped I could take some of the weight of your shoulders but I doubt the ones I sent were helpful.”

Taehyung continued the conversation like the arguement never happened. He wasn’t making eye contact with Y/N though. He went to sit on the table and looked out the window. The way sunshine landed on his face and made the brown locks of his hair seem blonde was perfect. The way his long eyelashes brushed his cheekbones as he blinked was perfect. There he was being all beautiful in front of her. She wasn’t supposed to feel this way.

“Once again, I forgot about that assignment. But the second one you sent was perfect, actually. I’ll go on from that. I only have to clean two labs and write reports on the devices in those labs before, that’s all.”

“Wow. I hope you get paid for that shit.” He smiled a beautiful smile and their eyes met.

“Not enough, if you ask me.” She returned it with a grin.

“Try not to forget about the artice again.” His smile became a part frown to show his worry for a quick moment. Then he broke the eye contact again and continued looking out the window. Y/N felt like it was time to go.

“I’ll see you after your test. We should gather everyone to hang.”

He replied with a nod.

“Good luck.”

She went home after that. And announced a gathering in the group chat as promised.

-‘Chungha monster’ calling…-

“Before you yell, I’m sorry I didn’t check in with you since forever Chungs.”

“You think I’ll yell about that when there’re more important things? You went out on a date with Taehyung!”

“It wasn’t a date! This is why we don’t invite you guys anymore-“

“Yeah yeah, sure. I heard from Cho that he was all over you, so spill.”

“And he said there wouldn’t be anyone there who knew us.”

“Why? So you could do piravate stuf-“

“Chungs stop!” Y/N felt flustered.as.fuck.

“Fine, I’ll force the details out Monday when we meet. I missed our gatherings. Good thing you planned it.”

“I know, me too. See you then!”

Swiftly, the weekend went by with Y/N cramped up in a ton of work again. On her mind was Taehyung. How’d he do for the test? Why hasn’t he called since last time? And why do I miss him like this? She decided to give him space after going kinda crazy on him last time. She just had to wait till Monday. And Monday came but Y/N didn’t know cuz she was still stuck at the lab. In fact she couldn’t go home Sunday night, watching over some plants crucial to an experiment.

This internship had a way of making her lose track of time. Until she saw the 38 missed calls from Chungha. Then she asked for the rest of the day off and ran to her best friend’s aparment.

“Sorry I’m late you guys. I missed you sooo much.” As soon as she walked in, the gang gave her a collective hug. Then each of them scolded her for being absent for such a long time. Especially Jin, he gave like a whole lecture on it.

Jungkook, Jimin and Hoseok trapped her between their bodies and took a bunch of selfies, calling it her punishment. Y/N was giggling as she tried to free herself from three koala bears. Once she finally managed to do so, she gave them a questioning frown.

“Where’s Taetae?”

Jungkook and Jimin immediately looked at each other, then on the ground. Hoseok just shrugged.

“He cancelled last minute. Family thing I guess. We were gonna celebrate him passing plant bio but sadly he can’t make it.” Chungha answered. Y/N’s heart sank. She waited all weekend to give him space. But now it felt like he was out of reach. Even though he was calm and collected last time they saw each other, she felt like he was distant. After what happened at the party, Y/N was more drawn to him then ever before. Like a switch was flipped and she wasn’t able to put away the attaction she felt like she used to be. But he was acting like it didn’t even happen. Like nothing changed for him. It drove her crazy.

“Oh, Y/N. Proffesor Ling told me she loved the review you sent her. She just couldn’t put in the marks due to a problem in the system. She says grades will be up there in a few days.”

“What? I didn- I mean I forgot about that again and I- but how-“

“Girl, you’re blabbering. Let’s start the movie guys.”

Y/N didn’t even focus for a moment during the movie. She checked her mail and saw that the article review was indeed sent. But it wasn’t her who did that. Apperently it wasn’t Chungha either so that left only one person. The one guy that wasn’t here right now. The guy who made Y/N’s heart beat out of her chest.

After the movie everyone went their own way. It was already dark outside. Despite being tired Y/N didn’t want to go home. Ever since she started as an intern, it felt like she had no time to do stuff. She decided to take a stroll down the riverside. Tonight was also too breezy to be a summer night and Y/N didn’t have a coat, again. The river happened to be really close to Taehyung’s place. Would you look at that coincidence! There was nothing more Y/N wanted than to see him at that moment. So she went to his place and knocked his door, waiting anxiously.

A messy haired, puffy faced, confused looking Taehyung opened the door. Great, now I wanna snuggle up to him.

“Were you sleeping? Sorry-“

“Hey, no it’s okay.” His voice deep and raspy, its affect on Y/N indescribable. “What’re you doing here?”

“Umm.. I was just by the river and it got kinda chilly but I couldn’t find a cab and I thought you might be up but you must be tired I should’ve just-“

“Breath Y/N. Come in.”

Taehyung plumped down on the couch. Y/N sat next to him a second later. But like really next to him. No space kinda next to him. Taehyung’s gaze was fixated on the floor. Until he jumped up suddenly. “I’ll make some coffee or something.”

“Did you do my assignment and send it to Professor Ling?”

Taehyung paused for a moment. “You remember how you logged in to your account on my phone? Well, it kinda stayed there. And I just wanted to check if you sent anything and saw you didn’t. So you know, I mean you already said you liked the second article I sent y-“

“Breath Tae.” they laughed after that and the mood lifted up thanks to it. But Taehyung kept busying himself on the counter and not making eye contact with Y/N still.

“I can’t thank you enough. I wish you would’ve called me and reminded me instead of going through all that trouble.”

“You already had a lot to do. And you had already forgotten about it despite me reminding you like 8 times. I just scrabbled some stuff, it wasn’t like any trouble. Let’s hope you actually get a good mark.”

“Professor Ling loved it. And she never gives compliments to me. It must’ve been more than a scrabble.”

Taehyung actually made a lot of effort. More effort than he ever made for his own work. Not that he’d admit it to her face right now.

“So how was your day?”

“Oh, I didn’t do much. In fact I don’t think I even got out today. Kinda feeling under the weather a little.”

“Wait. Didn’t you have a family thing?”

Shit. He just exposed himself. He dropped the porcelain mug and cut his hand on the broken pieces.

“Tae, are you okay?” Y/N ran to him in worry. “Let me see.”

She saw it was bleeding and cleaned the wound for him. Taehyung pointed to the cupboard where first-aid stuff were. She wrapped bandages around his hand. She didn’t let go of his hand when she was done though. She stood there, really close to him and looked him in the eyes. Like trying to transmit a message from her eyes to his. It was just like their many moments back at the party. Full of tension, suspense and longing. Taehyung panicked and stepped away.

“Thanks for the-“

“What’s going on Taehyung? Cuz it seems to me like you’re trying to avoid me. I mean you won’t even make eye contact. And I don’t get it because you’re also looking out for me, doing my assignments for me without even making it known. You’re making me confused. And driving me crazy!”

“I’m driving you crazy? That’s rich.”

“What do you mean-“

“Friends look out for each other don’t they? And since I’m your friend I try to do my part. You know.. as a friend!”

“Taehyung I-“

“And yeah I’m avoiding you. I’m trying to stay the hell away from you because I can’t-“ he paused and lowered his loud volume before he continued. “After the party I just can’t stop thinking about you.”

Y/N felt like her voice was ripped out of her. She wanted to say something, that she also had him on her mind. How she felt so grateful for his help, how she was so sorry for not being around. But she just couldn’t utter a word.

“Look I- it wasn’t just impulses that night. It was a long time coming for me. Because you drive me crazy. But you were right. We’re close friends. You’re practically my best friend. And I can’t lose you. I just have to pull it together.”

“Tae-“

“Don’t feel awkward. Please don’t feel awkward okay?”

“Let me speak dumbass.”

Taehyung couldn’t even look at her. It was unbareable to wait for what was about to come. He, who was a known campus fuckboy -which he may or may not have taken pride in- never developed these kind of feelings for another girl. Well since they met freshman year, he didn’t really have much emotional availability for other girls. Not like this girl right here. The girl he bought a blue jacket for.

Once again Y/N walked to him but slowly this time. He was standing next to the kitchen counter. She went next to him, leaned back on the counter, then looked at him.

“You won.”

“Wha-“

“You won the bet.”

She could swear she saw Taehyung’s eyes sparkle for a second.

“I did?”

Feeling embarrassed, Y/N lowered her gaze to Taehyung’s chest who was now standing in front of her.

“In a way, you didn’t. Because c’mon, how could I not have developed feelings for you this whole time? It’s just, after the party I couldn’t keep it in anymore. But I thought you were being distant because you thought of it as a mistake or something.” Her voice got smaller towards the end of her sentence.

Taehyung lightly grabbed her chin and made her look up to him. Okay, his eyes are definetely shooting stars. Then, he put his hands on the counter behind her, his arms softly trapping her on both sides.

“You’re looking at me like you’re about to kiss me.”

“What makes you say that?” Taehyung said as he started getting closer.

“Cause last time you were looking at me like that, you almost did.”

He paused. But this time he gave a little chuckle and closed his eyes. Then, their lips met. Y/N melted into the soft, warm and wistful kiss. Taehyung’s lips were honey, they hugged hers perfectly. Y/N moved her hands up from his chest to the back of his head, pulling a little on the tips of his hair. It made Taehyung hum lowly into the kiss and deepen it, pulling Y/N even closer by her waist. Until they finally broke apart to breathe. Taehyung leaned his forehead against hers.

“Wait. This means I have the right to brag about how I made you fall for me for the rest of eternity.”

“But what about the part I romantically declared that I was already in love with you?”

“I’m still telling everyone that I made you fall for me on the dancefloor with my smooth moves, babe.”

Y/N pulled him in for another quick kiss. Taehyung smiled against her mouth.

“I don’t know why we ever worried about ruining our friendship. We get to be best friends who can also make out! How amazing is that?”

“It’s the best idea your smart little brain full of IQ points have ever produced, love.”

Taehyung knew there was no way he’d let her go anywhere tonight after all that.

“So, how ‘bout I get started on that coffee again and you pick an anime for us to binge on my bed till we fall asleep?”

“I wanted to snuggle up to you since I saw you when you opened the door.”

He quickly brushed his nose against hers and then took two mugs from the cupboard.

“Here, you have the blue mug.”

“Yay! I love blue.”

“I know.”

...

Author’s note: I can’t believe I just finished my first fic aAgghhH. If you guys bared with me and read that whole ass thing, thank you so so much I hope you liked it. Once again I”m sorry if there are any mistakes. I wish you all a beautiful dayyyyy :)))

88 notes · View notes